Chapters Spike looked towards the figure lying down on his bed on her side. This woman looked like nothing he had ever seen a goddess in the flesh. Soft features, wearing a breastplate, that Spike couldn’t help but think made her breast look slightly more prominent. But the thing that causes him off guard as she had six wings. They reminded Spike of Twilight’s. The difference was this woman was hot pink while Twilight was black as the ravens.
“Um, who are you?” Spike asked quickly. His mind racing was imagining he was standing in front of another Succubus.
No, she’s not a succubus… She’s different, not like Twilight or even Lilith. There’s a glow to her. The woman this being looked at him with a smirk on her face.
“I’ve gone by many names, names from long before you’re grandfather had been born. Sone called me Cadenza. Some call me Chrysalis, but you may call me Cadence. If you so desire. I am an angel of the lord. Well, I once was an angel for the lord.”
Spike jaw just dropped, as he shook his head, as he realized that he was going mad,
“Sure, why not? I’m marrying a succubus; her father is Discord. Why am I still an Athiest.”
“It matters not what you believe in, good sir, but there is something I request of you.”
Spike winced as he read a fair bit to know that she might ask him to betray his loved ones or kill the Devil, and he hated to know what might happen if he said no. Spike winced
“What's the request?” He muttered as he figured he wouldn’t even have a chance to run. Maybe he would have a head start with how she was lying.
“I want you to sleep with me fuck, me with all you have, and pour your seed into my body.” She smirked, watching him. Though Spike was standing, his jaw was dropped, shocked out of his mind as he went brain dead. He could practically hear a long beep.
“Wait. What? You want to fuck me!” Spike was shocked. He wasn’t sure what he was even going to do as he looked towards the angel.
“Well, not Want per se. I need you to fuck me.” Cadence, the angel, said rather annoyed, though Spike sighed.
“Ok, Just why? I mean, it's weird.” Spike took a seat on the bed while Cadence let out a groan.
“It’s complicated and rather hard to explain.” Cadence moved from her sexy position, her wings flapping as she sat next to Spike.
“How about you try telling me? I’ve been dealing with complicated things for a good while.” Spike pattered her back. His fingers are brushing against her wings. Soft to the touch as he shuddered. It felt like a small buzzing running through his hand.
“Well, it started a long time ago when the world went through. I believe in the industrial revolution. I was up in Heaven, ready to bring love upon mortals. As per my duties back then. When I found myself seeing this man, he was handsome wearing a fine suit, a bowler hat, and walking down the streets of America as though he owned the place.”
Spike could practically picture this happening. Some Old-time mobster was walking down a striped suit, a fancy bowler hat just walking down the place as he continued listening to her words. Spike couldn’t help imagining her purring some as she went down memory lane.
“Well, I couldn’t help myself and fell to earth. Most of the time, angels are forbidden from coming down to earth. But this one time. I was sure they wouldn’t notice. We bumped into each other, and we got to know each other. Then we fell in love.” Her eyes were looking almost like hearts as she got to it.
“There’s a twist to this, isn’t there,”
“Like you wouldn’t believe it. It took us seven wonderful days to get to know each other. We were in love, and he asked me to marry him. I said yes, without skipping a beat. It’s a beauty how it felt. I realized this was how I made you mortals feel. Falling in love going crazy. But then he told me something.”
“What was that?” Spike wondered as he watched the angel, he had some idea, but he wanted to get the answer and not assume.
“He revealed he was a Demon, but not any ordinary one. He was Shining Armor, The Incubus General of Hell. Who was on earth to tempt the souls of woman. I was shocked; I didn’t believe him at first. Till we met in his room, Such a scandalous idea at the time, he revealed his true form… You know what I thought at the time?” Cadence looked at Spike for a minute, the soft look in her eyes with hearts in them her body glowing a gentle pink. Spike tried to find the right words, but as he opened his mouth, he shut it close.
“I can’t be certain. What was it?”
“I fell in love with him more, even in his Demon form. I thought he was an angel, his beauty his handsomeness. I knew we were meant to be enemies. His find an Incubus, creatures normally meant to force themselves onto a woman or seduce them from God's light. But in many ways. I was more in love with him. I had cast away my mortal look and revealed my cherub form. He was shocked as well.”
“I bet it was rough,” Spike responded, interrupting. He couldn’t but begin imagining this as Romeo and Juliet their relationship.
“You could say so, but He told me that I looked even more beautiful than I already had. Maybe it was a gift from The Father. But not long after that, we went to Vegas and well got hitched. We never looked back. Of course, I had to return to my duties in heaven. His on Earth.”
“So, what lead you here?” Spike asked, his heart racing as he was falling deeper into this angel's story, though While he looked into her eyes, she looked down some.
“I got impatient. I wanted to be with him, so I decided to do something very few angels had done. Only a handful would even consider.”
“That being?” Spike said,
“I decided to fall. I left heaven for good and lept from Heaven. I renounced God and his ways. Taking only my Arrows and began to fall from Grace. I ended up here in Hell instead of on earth. With only a parchment. A note from God himself was telling me this.” She reached over and brought out a far older paper than Spike, stained with Yellow but well kept.
‘When a man whose heart is pure of heart willingly steps into Hell
If he shall lay with a fallen angel of the lord.
If that angel is filled with his seed.
Shall have the power to escape the depths of Hell.
Shall walk upon the earth. Never to be trapped again.’
Spike read the paper. Once, then a second time and a third time before it finally made it through his thick.
“Oh well, I see what you mean.” Getting the gist of things.
“Yeah, so please, fuck me, fill me with your seed so I may escape from this place. I desire to be on earth with my lover. I want to always be with him and not wait for his return every fifty years.” The tears in her eyes trickled down her face like those of sweet summer rain as Spike sighed.
In his mind, he didn’t want to. He wasn’t sure he had the energy even to complete this task. But on the other hand, He couldn’t leave her like this. He was hit with so much. He also began imagining what he would do if he never saw Twilight again. A simple sigh as he nodded,
“Fine, but give me a minute. Twilight can take it out of me real good, and it takes a couple of days.”
“Right ahead of you.” Spike suddenly turned over to where the angel was and found Cadence was gone. Instead, she was standing before him, whipping some of her tears away, a smile spreading over her face as she pulled out a bow and arrow.
Spike raised his hand, shocked.
“Woah, what are you doing there? No reason to get violent.” Spike watched the angel with a smirk
“Relax there. I’m just doing a bit of Divine intervention to fix your problem.” Cadence smirked a smile that looked more devilish than angelic. Spike felt his heart racing as he was about to run right from the room. He wasn’t planning to get shot, and the arrow was pointing at him was killing any chance of getting an erection.
Cadence smirked more as she muttered,
“Relax there. I’ll fire my lust arrow at the count of three.”
Spike nodded though he imagined he was going to dodge.
“1..2” But before she reached number three, she let go of her quiver, and the arrow fired. Spike screamed loud, almost like a girl. The arrow began flying through the air, glowing like a light beam as it struck Spike in the chest. Causing him to fall on the bed, as he groaned.
Spike looked around and realized everything looked more pinkish. His sense of smell changed as he began smelling things he enjoyed, the morning rain and hints of ginger. But there was more to it as he heard Cadence’s voice. It was softer, well versed, as he suddenly felt his heart racing pounding more. It excited him. Like when he had first met Twilight.
He looked towards the angel, and his eyes widened more. She looked more divine, more exotic as she looked towards him. Spike groaned hard as he felt a shudder run down his spine. His pants felt tighter.
Take them off, and I don’t need any pants. Spike shook his head, but it was clear his body was doing what it wanted as they reached down, undoing his belt and began dropping them. His underwear was revealing an overly large bulge. That didn’t hide a thing. His newly enlarged cock from this morning was spreading its wings.
“My Oh my, Is that for little ol’ me,” Cadence said, giving a southern twang as Spike nodded, his head feeling fuzzy as he let his cock out from its binding. His shaft was bouncing as if it was waving to the angel in front of him.
‘Yes, all for you. Care for a taste?” Spike smirked, his voice calmer, clearly relaxed as he got on the bed though Cadence smirked as she walked in closer,
“No, thanks. I think we should skip to the main event.” Cadence pushed him back, Spike lying on the bed watching her. His lustful vision was watching over him as she turned around, lowering her thong. Spike hadn’t realized she was wearing so little. Her ass was showing off bouncing and jiggling with such a hypnotic beauty.
His hand reached over, as he began rubbing it. Soft to the touch, His fingers rolled over the thick, soft mounds. He imagined Cadence moaned gently as she started pushing her rear onto his lap, rubbing her ass against his cock. It wasn’t long before his cock went inbetween her ass cheeks. She swayed her hips back and forth. Trying to turn Spike on, which was already working. As Cadence Lifted herself,
“Hmm, be a good mortal, and Fuck me with all the force a mortal can provide,” Cadence smirked as she reached around, positioning his cock over her anus. His cock suddenly felt wet to the touch, lubbed for what it was about to do. Cadence began pushing down. Spike suddenly gasped. It had been a while since he did anything involving a woman's Butt, but it felt genuinely heavenly. Pun intended If you asked Spike. As he felt himself sinking deep into her ass. His cock sliding down.
Spike reached over, grabbing her angelic hips, and pulled Cadence down. His eyes were crossing, thrusting up into her warm ass, as he gave a hard grunt. Her body was pushing down. Breast bouncing up as Cadence looked back.
“Hmm, I see you like my ass Spike.” She muttered in that sultry voice as she pushed herself up and soon slammed down on his lap. The way their skin clapped together was beyond words like music playing, as Spike felt overwhelmed with lust as he felt his body burning with such a passion. His hips thrusting harder as the bed began creaking.
Her body falling as Spike Gasped as he moaned, as Cadence accidentally hit him with her wings as they unfurled out flapping in excitement.
“Fuck yes, Harder Spike Faster! I want all that damn cum into me!” Her voice getting louder as she fucked him like there was no tomorrow. Spike didn’t need to be told twice. Or even a third time as he reached around, grabbing those wide thighs and pulled her down faster. His balls tightening up as her ass was way too good. It drove him mad,
“Oh, God!” Spike moaned as Cadence bit her lips, crying with desire. His cock spreading her ass. Whatever Lilith had done to him was more than the angel could handle. It had been too long since she had a dick in her. However, it wouldn’t be the last. Cadence knew who she was going to take next, making love to her love, Shining Armor. She shuddered to imagine the demon taking her rough. Like no being in the vast eternity could do. As she felt herself begin orgasming.
“Oh, Spike, please Cum, Cum!” Cadence Begged as she couldn’t fight back, taking him balls deep, her hot ass tightening around his meat. Spike slapped her ass as he felt his eyes rolling in the back of his head. Cadence’s wings were flapping onwards as though she was close to flying off him. But Cadence looked back, her moaning profound as she looked towards him. A skip as she gripped onto the bed.
“Come on more, more!” She exclaimed as she felt her pussy getting hotter. As she bit her bottom lip. Spike’s felt his balls slamming against her as the angel as he tried fighting his orgasm. In many ways, the arrow of lust had worked too well. He didn’t want this feeling to go away. He wanted more, and He needed this.
The thing, though, it would never last as long as Cadence screamed louder, a second orgasm running through her heavenly body as she pushed down. Feeling him balls deep into her. Spike was shuddering hard. He couldn’t hold back. Not anymore, that was when Spike reached down, grabbing her shoulders. His fingers were brushing Cadence’s sensitive wings as he tugged her down. He began letting his orgasm go and filling her ass with his hot sperm. As ropes of cum shot up into her.
Cadence’s body began glowing bright gold. Her body rejuvenated, as though the shackles that have been binding her down was finally broken. Her eyes turned back to this mortal. Spike laid there, breathing heavily as he felt his cock sliding from her ass.
“Thank you, Spike, I wish I could do something for you, but as of now, I shall leave you. I have to return to my true love.” Like that, Cadence began to vanish in a spark of light as she raised through the room, gliding past it. Spike would lay there alone as he finally felt his lust reach its end and soon collapsed. His thighs were aching.
Spike woke up from his slumber as he remembered what happened, a long sigh, as he felt his body sore. It was clear fucking an angel had taken more out of him as he gave a long moan. His loins are hurting the most. When he reached over, grabbing a remote. He turned the television on.
“I wonder if they have HBO?”
‘Hi there guys, welcome to the Pinkamina Cooking hour. Today boys and girls, we’ll be making my favorite snack. Cupcakes! And our special guest, she’s a former athlete who had decided to cheat her way to the top, betrayed her best friend, and committed the sins of murder and fraud. I present RD!’
Spike was shocked seeing the young girl looking around eighteen, tied to a table, scared as the pinkish demon was holding a chainsaw. She was revving it up. Spike would quickly change the channel as the screaming changed. He was turning it towards another channel that exclaimed.
With our marathon of Pink Fluffy unicorn dancing on rainbows is over. Now the beginning of our twenty-four-hour marathon of Hi mark’s The stable.
“It could be the worst,” Spike muttered as he shook his head.
“Oh, it could be.” He suddenly shifted his head, seeing Discord standing before in the dark side of the room, moving out of the darkness with a cocky smile.
“Oh, Fuck.” Spike muttered, knowing this couldn’t be good.
Author's Note
Pfft this was by far a weird chapter to write this, and taking some of the suggestions you guy's had admittedly it was originally going to be Pinkie in this chapter but people talked about Cadence I thought, you know what sure why not it would be even better. Hell Pinkie was going to be a part of Cerberus but that was scrapped for this better idea thank you. Heck I might write a side story about what happened with Cadence.https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Discord
twitter Amazon
I now pronounce you man and wife
It was late when Spike dragged himself back to his parent’s house. Stormbreaker helps him up with one arm and Beth with the other. They opened the door letting out a cheerful tone. Spike, however, remained silent. At the same time, he let out a hard groan. The door closed behind them while They stumbled in.
Twilight was sitting in the living room, wearing a white robe over her. In contrast, she looked at the two of them, smiling.
“Finally, I was kind of worried for you guys.” She muttered while she went over, seeing Spike slumped over.
“Spike, are you ok?” she asked, noticing how quiet he was.
“Oh, he’s fine. Just had a little too much to drink. It was a great night.” Stormbreaker let out a severe hiccup while he swayed. He was helping Spike get onto the couch. Twilight sat next to him for a minute while he took a long deep breath, feeling himself relax. But if anyone looked at his hands, they might have seen him shaking.
His Dad would head upstairs, a spring in his step, while Beth looked back,
“Hey, I’ll head over to my Hotel. I’ll check on you guy’s later.” She spoke up while looking at him. Her face was concerned, as if she hadn’t seen Spike so quietly. But she wasn’t entirely sure what was going on. She hadn’t drunk as much as the two guys had. Yet she was sure she could trust Twilight to get it from him. She had ways Beth wasn’t quite sure about as she headed back out the door.
So there it was, Spike and Twilight sitting there for a good minute while Twilight wrapped an arm around him.
“Is everything alright?” she asked while rubbing his shoulder; Spike sat there for a good minute while he responded.
“I’m fine for the most part, but I ran into someone….” His mind drifted off, thinking about what happened a few hours ago.
“Do you wanna talk about it… I’m here.” The Succubus said while looking over at Spike, her heart fluttering while she felt worried for him. What happened that left him so quiet as she leaned into him?
“Do you wanna see my tits that usually cheer you up?” She asked, a small smile on her face as she was about to open the robe for him, but Spike shook his head.
“Not tonight, no offense, it was a great night… I need a moment to think about some things.” He muttered, his voice sounding monotoned while Twilight looked at him. I was feeling worried about her husband-to-be.
“Alright, but I’m here to talk, Don’t forget about it. I’ll be heading up to bed… If you want to come. Applejack decided to sleep outside after the party we had… I think she and Daring Do left with one of the strippers. I don’t know what happened to Sunset shimmer; she passed out somewhere.” She muttered while feeling more concerned.
“I’ll be up. I need some time to think about a few things.” Spike muttered while he looked off into the distance. Twilight looked at him for a hot second before nodding. She leaned in, kissing his cheek. She imagined his skin felt cold for a second, but she kept it to herself. Soon the Succubus headed upstairs and off to bed. She didn’t bother if his mother said anything when waiting for him. Twilight knew she needed to be there for him and have him in her arms.
Spike would sit looking off into nothingness, remembering what happened a few hours ago.
-000-
He had come out of the back room, as he was adjusting himself and going back for a beer, when without warning, Cain. The man who was coming after they arrived grabbed his shoulders.
The man looked at him, that broad smile on his face. If anything Spike could describe, he looked like John Wick, though browner, as he gripped Spike’s shoulder. While he spoke up, simply saying.
“Hello Spike, mind if I call you that? Let’s sit down, and I’ll buy you a beer.” He squeezed his hands to empathize as he walked to one of the tables. Stormbreaker and Beth not even noticing this happening as they were busy talking about something. What It might have been, he wasn’t entirely sure. But right then, it was clear he had bigger fish to deal with.
The Waitress came, and Spike started to notice she had one eye and handing over a couple of beers. Spike reached over, rubbing his eyes wondering if he was going crazy.
“You’re not going crazy; You’re just seeing how the girls look, With you fucking a succubus and being around me. You’re what we should call it. Biology is transforming, and you can see under the veil. This place has quite a few gals running around, not entirely human… Did you think Succubus were the only creatures running around our world?” Cain seemed to smirk while he took one of the beers and took a drink.
“Terrible stuff; now, if you ask me, the Romans, they knew how to make some great drinks. That stuff could nearly get me drunk.” He put the beer down while staring at Spike, his eyes glowing brightly as if he was trying to put Spike under some spell. Spike took a long deep breath, trying to calm himself down.
“What do you want… Cain?” He asked, raising his eyebrow while The man on the other side nodded.
“I am Cain, though I’ve been called other names.”
“Listen, I don’t have time to hear about every name you are called blah, blah. What do you want?” Spike asked as he found himself feeling angry, very angry, while looking at the man. He wanted to tell him to eat a dick and kick his ass while he gripped the table.
“Just to speak with you, maybe make a deal…. You want to make a deal, right?” Cain spoke, calm in his voice making Spike very pissed while he held his tongue. His head felt like it was going to split apart. How he hadn’t felt like throwing punches was beyond him.
“What kind of deal do you want? And why do I wanna beat the snot out of you right now?” Spike found himself asking, feeling his heart pounding.
“Relax, just my ability. See, I can bring sin out. All kinds, sexual, greed, and rage, are just a few that come to mind. Your sins are being amplified, a funny little curse the man upstairs put on me.” Cain pointed over the scar on his face. One Spike wanted to stab with the beer bottle.
“Hmm, You are experiencing Rage, interesting. I figured with you fucking the succubus Whores, and you’d be more lustful, especially here. My own mistake.” Cain said while he took another drink.
“Drink; it’ll help you relax.”
“I don’t want the damn beer; tell me what you intend to do with my Fiancée and her sister?” Spike. Found himself banging the table, causing the drinks to bounce while Cain adjusted himself.
“Nothing too bad if you do as I say. Now cool yourself down and drink your beer. If I wanted to, I could have killed you at any second, and I’m good at that.”
“Yeah, didn’t you kill your brother fucker.” Spike spoke while feeling himself see red, looking around. Something just kept pissing him off while Cain smacked his face.
“Hey, focus and listen to what I’m saying,” Cain growled, looking more annoyed dealing with Spike being pissed off.
“So what's this deal you want?”
“I want you to surrender the Succubus you freed from that prison. Yeah, we know about it. Surrender her to me, and I’ll take care of her. You can go back to your normal little life. You can get married, do whatever you want, white picket fence with your Succubus.” Cain took another drink as he got comfortable. If Spike wasn’t overwhelmed with being so pissed, he might have thought the guy was your everyday kind of person.
“You want me to see Twilight's sister, so we can have a normal life, right? What's the catch?”
“None, as I said, we— well, they want her back. I’m even willing to let go of what you did to Lucus. Now that pissed me off what you did to him. He was like a brother to me… or a son.” He spoke as if he hit a sore spot, but Spike didn’t have it.
“Yeah, and he was a sick little puppy, cut his balls off and nearly killed Twilight and my friends,” Spike growled, thinking about that night, as he was ready to just break the bottle over his head. Violent thoughts ran through his head while he looked back at Cain.
“Hey now, in the end, he became less stable; they fucked him up. But as I said, he was like a son of mine. Now I don’t feel like killing. I want this over with; all I’ll do is stick her back in the ring and put her back. Maybe drop it down in the ocean. But that's all. If I have to your fiancee, I’ll put a bind on her so she can’t kill someone by absorbing their life force.” Cain was perfectly calm, which enraged Spike even more.
“You want me to starve my wife and just surrender her sister? How dare you.” Spike reached over, grabbing Cain by the shirt. Moving in, ready to strike the man, but Cain caught his hand.
“I am being merciful, now, do not strike me. I’m patient, very, very patient. But you will speak to me with respect as I’m giving you.” Cain growled, clearly showing the rage he held behind.
“Want to go? I’ll take you on.”
“Arrogant human, I’ve fought in more wars than you’ll ever see. Do you think you’ll be able to beat me? I could snap your neck like a twig.” He growled and pushed his hand down.
He squeezed Spike’s hand as the young man groaned; the shock caught him off as Cain looked at him.
“I will hand my number over to you when you have a few days to decide. Surrender the Succubus, and I’ll be on my way. Otherwise, I will be forced to end you and those two.” He growled while looking at Spike as he added this.
“It’ll be nice, especially returning what you did to Lucus.” He growled while he let go of his hand. He reached down, dropping some cash and his card before he got up and walked away. Spike sat there feeling himself calming down, but his body felt completely drained while he looked down at the card.
-000-
“What am I going to do?”
Spike found himself leaning down, thinking about what he could do. He was in trouble. “I’ve got to tell Twilight; I’ve got to tell them all.” He groaned, taking a long deep breath, trying to understand how something like this could even go. He felt ashamed, his heart racing while he looked out the window. A part of him wanted to ask someone some questions as he groaned.
“So much for a fun night. But…” He went silent and decided he’d talk to Twilight tomorrow. However, he wasn’t sure what was in store for him tomorrow. Spike could only hope that tomorrow would turn out well for him.
Such a thing made him worry. Spike let out a long groan as he headed upstairs, imagining that he would try and get some sleep.
He climbed the stairs, his heart pounding. Spike could feel himself ready to drop like a cinder block. He never realized how being angry wore him out. He listened to the squeaking of each step, somehow reminding him of more things. When he found himself stopped. Someone was standing at the edge of the stair. Spike let out a hard groan, his Leg hurting like hell when he looked up.
“Dad, what are you…” It took him a minute to realize just who it was. It wasn’t his father.
“Discord?” He spoke carefully as he watched a small flame glowing, raising it to his face. There the handsome face showed itself as Discord, the fallen one, lit a cigar as he chuckled.
“You got it, kid; You needed some advice? I’m sure I can help my son-in-law. Sorry, I didn’t make it to the party.” He chuckled, stepping down. The silence as he descended the stairs met him halfway as he puffed the cigar with a wide toothy grin.
“Would you mind putting that out?” Spike asked, finding it somewhat funny he made this request to the Devil himself but stared at the fallen archangel. Discord looked down at it and rolled his eyes.
“Listen, I’ll smoke one if I want.” He blew another puff while he passed by Spike as they headed back down the stairs.
“You’re kind of an asshole; what are you here for trying to save another one of your daughters?” he asked, remembering what happened last time.
“Oh no, We can do that later; you seem exhausted. I just figured you’d like my counseling.” Discord chuckled while he plopped down on the couch, a foot on the coffee table.
“Not sure it’s a good idea. Spike said while sitting on one of the recliners, while Discord laughed.
“Yeah, well, trust me, I’m great at giving advice hell, I’ve given God some wonderful advice. The Flood. I talked him into doing Noah’s arc. He just planned on… well, rebooting humanity. I thought that was boring.” He chuckled while he leaned back. “Rainbow thing was my idea.” He snorted as he got comfortable.
“Um, thanks, Though. Why are you here?”
“As I said, you seemed troubled and needed advice, and my inferno wisdom thought you might need some help. After all, you are going to be my son-in-law soon.” Discord chuckled as he got comfortable.
“I’ve been talking to Cain… he wants to get ahold of Applejack to lock her back into the ring.”
Discord stopped there for a second. The cigar in his mouth when he looked back to Spike for a second.
“Cain, as in the son of my wife's Ex and Eve. That Cain?” Spike nodded while Discord let out a hard sigh.
“Great, it had to be him. So what kind of deal did he want to make?” Discord leaned in, his black angel wings appearing out of his back while he seemed ready to listen to the mortal.
“Well, he wants to capture Applejack and put that spell on Twilight, which prevents them from consuming too much energy. He says it's that, or he might kill them both.” Spike found himself slouching over while Discord nodded.
“Hmm, interesting, Well, I’m sure you’ll reject his offer… right?” Discord said, watching Spike, his eyes glowing while he examined him.
“I don’t know, I mean… Daring Do said she stabbed him, and he just came back. This isn’t going to be that Lucus guy…. This guy is on another level.”
“Please, he’s just as human as you, sure he’s more resistant, but he’s still mortal. Just tougher because God, might I add, has no imagination. Seriously. If I were making you creatures, I’d have given you four arms.” He snorted while he took another puff.
“So what do you think I should do? I mean, I’m just human? Not blessed with Supernatural powers or an angel. I’m just a man.”
“Which is why I got my money on you, kid. Cain is unimaginable, not creative. He has his tricks, sure bringing out a person's sin and killing, heck he only survived as long as he has because of the old man's mark. But that’s all he’s got. You, on the other hand. What do you have?” Discord said, leaning forward and poking Spike in the chest.
“I’ve got….” He stopped for a minute, thinking about what he had that Cain didn’t while looking at Discord.
Discord smacked him upside the head.
“Use your bloody monkey brain! You have imagination. That guy relies on his abilities. Use it against him!” Discord rolled his head. “Sometimes you humans can be dumber than squirrels outside a nut house.” Discord gave Spike a wack upside the head causing Spike to move his head forward.
“Hey!” He spoke up, ready to throw a punch, but Discord dodged.
“Trust me; you want to be my son-in-law, grow a pair, and Show me you are worthy. If Cain’s coming out, smart him.” Discord said while he puffed his cigar. The smell of it pierced Spike’s nostrils while Discord chuckled.
“I have faith in you. Ironic, the Devil believes in you.” He chuckles while leaning back. “So, I’m curious, what will you do with Cain's healing ability? The mark protects him from wombs, magical and physical. It’s one of Heaven’s strongest protections.” Discord moved around his finger, playing with the cigar. At the same time, he watched Spike—the Devil, curious about what he might do in this situation.
“I’m willing to do anything to stop Cain and protect Twilight….” Discord raised his eye and looked at him, that smile on his face while he looked at Spike.
“Oh really, and what might you do… Would you be willing to surrender your soul to me? Hand it over, and I can give you the power to fight Cain. What an interesting idea.” He crushed the cigar out on the coffee table. Spike could smell the sulfur scent while he shuddered.
“I don’t think I’d be willing to do that… I mean an eternity in hell, or whatever you might do….” He also imagined how Twilight might act if he did that; she might be disappointed in him.
“Hey, I’m sure I could pull some strings, and you only got tortured on Tuesdays.” Discord chuckled while he leaned back.
“So, do you plan to sell your soul to me? I find that interesting. Surrender the thing that keeps you human?” his eyes glowed bright red while he looked at Spike.
“Let me think about it, alright,” Spike muttered, feeling inadequate in his gut.
“Well, you change your mind, kid. Let me know. I’m just dying to see what you do.” Discord chuckled while he vanished in a puff of cigar smoke. It was as though he hadn’t been here. Even the burn mark on the coffee table had disappeared.
-000-
It was the day of the wedding. It was a beautiful day; the weather was warm, with no chance of chilling, while Spike woke up in bed. Twilight was gone, and he let out a long sigh.
“Today is the day.” He muttered as he found himself getting up and getting dressed. He didn’t know what he was going to do now. At the same time, he took a deep breath and headed over to the bathroom. The house felt quiet as he took a warm bath. The warm water soothed him. It was such a feeling. He didn’t want to leave, though when the water got cool enough, he pulled out of the claw foot tub and turned to clean himself up. He took the razor. He was giving himself an excellent shave and even trimming his hair.
Spike looked at himself in the mirror, freshly shaved, his hair trimmed up; he looked almost like a new man. At the same time, he brushed his teeth and muttered to himself.
“It’s a new day; our life will be different.” The idea that he was about to marry Twilight had caused his heart to skip a beat feeling like he was on top of the world. He didn’t even think about Cain. He ignored that funny feeling while he dried his hair up.
There was a knocking on the bathroom door while Spike moved over, answering the door. His father is standing there with a smirk.
“Morning there, I’m gonna need to take a shower.” He moved around, pulling Spike out as he closed the door behind him. Spike looked over when he heard the loudest rip he could imagine. Spike groaned while he felt himself bouncing back.
“Hey, open a window while you’re in there!” he called out, unsure how to feel; he turned around and decided to get dressed.
-000-
Spike went on a quick run as he found himself moving. His heart was racing while he continued. Given that there was at least another ten hours before the wedding would start. He moved down the street. Twilight hadn’t answered when he imagined she was getting her final touches before the wedding. He figured it would be good to get himself moving. That was when his phone rang, and he stopped and pulled it out. The number came as unknown. Spike was tempted to ignore it till an icey feeling ran down his spine, and he quickly answered it.
“Hello?”
“Hello Spike, I’d like to know if you decided?” Cain spoke that calm voice as Spike found his fingers shaking, as he felt overwhelmed with something but took up stealing his nerves.
“Yeah, I thought about it and slept on it… you know what I decided.” Spike spoke carefully, trying not to show any fear that he might have hidden.
“Yeah, and what might that be?” Cain spoke, sounding more casual than he really should have been.
“We have a saying down here in the south of Ohio; it’s don’t fuck with us, we’re crazy as Floridians, and I say back off. Applejack’s not for trade and keeps away from Twilight.” Spike spoke up while taking a deep breath and holding it in while waiting for Cain’s response.
“… So this is your final choice, then?” He asked with a steady voice.
“Yeah, it is. It’s over.” so how about you go home and leave us be? Spike muttered, knowing that this wouldn’t stop him, but he took a moment feeling more courageous than he might have imagined.
“So you have made your decision?” Cain asked while Spike nodded, he knew the man couldn’t see him, but he nodded.
“Yeah, so take this as a note don’t come to my wedding. Otherwise, there will be hell to pay.” Spike said simply while he heard Cain instantly laughing. He wasn’t sure what was so funny, but the phone went dead. Spike looked back at the phone before he turned and stuffed it into his pocket.
“It’s going to be a long day.” Spike would return to his run before heading back to the house. He had to get ready for his wedding, after all.
-000-
Cain sat in his hotel room, taking a long drink. The phone was on the counter while he rubbed his temple.
“It could have been simple, but he leaves me no choice,” Cain growled while he could almost hear Abel speaking up but tuned him out.
“I’m going to take the succubus and take them out.” He growled while he reached the edge of the bed and pulled out a duffle bag, weapons filling it while he examined it. Spike West wanted a war for that Succubus; then, by the will of God himself, he was going to have one. Though he imagined he was going to be making a good few calls.
“Brother, don’t do this. You can redeem yourself. Just trust me.” Abel spoke, his form looking more like a shadow than a natural person. Cain ignored the ghost of his brother—the spirit of his past.
He picked up the phone, making a few calls and connections. He wasn’t going to take a risk and imagine that the mortal might have something up his sleeves while he prepared himself.
-000-
It was nearly time for the wedding, and Spike found himself pulling the suit on, a hard grunt while he felt the tie wrapping around his neck. It might have just been a noose if he had to describe the thing.
“I swear whoever invented the tie needs an ass-kicking.” He complained while his dad moved in.
“Oh, relax, it ain’t going to be long. Just get this thing tied up and there.” Stormbreaker patted his shoulder.
“Congrats, kid; I never thought I’d see you getting married.” He spoke with a light smile. Spike nodded,
“Thanks, Dad; I’m glad to have you here.” There was a knocking on the door when Spike turned.
“So, who’s going to be here?”
“Well, your mom invited a few people from the family, plus your little lady said she brought a few people.” Stormbreaker moved over, opening the door, and the first ones standing there were none other than Discord and Nightmare moon. Discord is wearing a delicate pinstriped suit with sunglasses over his eyes. It almost made him look like a Dom in the mafia. In contrast, Nightmare moon wore a red dress that dominated everyone as it screamed. I ’m here to be seen and desired. She was showing plenty of cleavage as she gave a warm smile. She looked at Spike and gave him a wink. She was turning Spike red as a redwood.
“Ahh, well, I’m guessing you’re here for the wedding; you with the bride?” Stormbreaker said while he brought his hand out to Discord, smiling at an excellent ol’ boy while he didn’t realize he was looking at the devil himself at this very moment. Discord reached over and shook his hand.
“Yes, I am, Stormbreaker and my name is Disk Cord. I’m the bride’s father, and this is my lovely wife, Nightmare moon.” He chuckled while looking over to Stormbreaker.
Stormbreaker nodded and said, “Well, Discord, come on in; get comfortable; Twilight upstairs is getting ready if you wanna see them here.” Spike wanted to laugh his butt off when he saw Discord’s face fall when Stormbreaker called him his actual name.
“It’s Disk Cord, sir, not Discord.” He tried correcting, but Stormbreaker nodded.
“Yeah, that’s what I said, Discord.” He spoke up, his southern accent growing, while Discord sighed, heading on in. Nightmare Moon seemed amused by how her husband’s ploy didn’t work as he expected.
“You know what? I’m going to see Twilight. Nightmare moon, if you will.” Discord spoke up, heading up the stairs, while Nightmare moon smirked, “Why yes, my dear husband.” She spoke with that sultry voice as she ran. To the back While Spike and Stormbreaker sat there for a minute, watching as Satan himself walked up the stairs. Stormbreaker looked back at Spike, giving a good minute, ensuring Discord couldn’t hear him.
“I don’t know about that guy. Seems a bit narcissist, I mean, naming his daughter after himself.” Spike shook his head while he fought back the urge to laugh at this point.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. We should finish a few more things before the rest arrive.” Spike chuckled while Stormbreaker nodded. He turned around when he stopped for a second.
“Give me a second. I wanted to give you this,” Stormbreaker smirked as he reached around, pulling out a large box. It was simple and brown, but when he brought it out. It revealed a Stetson hat on there.
“I say wear it. It’s a small gift from me.” Stormbreaker chuckled while Spike grabbed it and looked at it. The thing had seen a better day. Spike recognized it as it was Stormbreaker’s. He couldn’t help but smile as he placed it on his head. It didn’t go with the suit as well. However, to Spike, it was perfect.
“Come on, let’s get this thing set up,” Stormbreaker smirked, patting Spike’s side, giving a broad smile, and showing some of his missing teeth. They would get this redneck wedding under wraps while heading out to make some finishing touches. Hopefully, Spike’s mother didn’t blow a gasket out there while ensuring everything was perfect for Spike and Twilight.
-000-
Discord walked through the bedroom door, as he found himself standing in Spike’s childhood room, and found himself shaking his head.
“I will say, your fiancée has no taste.” He could see through and feel the room. While he couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Oh, Dad, let it be; you can’t stop me,” Twilight said while standing on the end of the bed. Applejack and another girl. He wasn’t sure who but knew that she was a succubus. It wasn’t one of his daughters when he moved over.
“I’m just saying; he seems a bit tacky.” Discord poked the punching back, letting It sway around.
“Well, you are not the one marrying him,” Twilight said with a sly smirk as she felt Applejack pulling the corset strings and causing her body to squeeze up, making her look more busty.
“My dear, why are you doing that? You can transform your body to look any way you want?” Discord said as he made an example of turning into a woman and showing off a full figure before returning to his original form.
“I just want to be beside. I don’t want people suspecting anything.” She muttered while putting on the rest of her dress as she stood there. She was wearing all white, Looking like the sun had kissed her skin. The elegance of her as she smiled at her father. “How do I look, Dad?”
“You look as beautiful as your mother was when we took our vows of eternal darkness.” Discord smiles while Twilight. She couldn’t help but return it. While she walked over, she hugged and kissed her father on the cheek. The dress was a bit older; it belonged to Spike’s mother. So something borrowed and something old. However, it fits the succubus perfectly.
“Dad, don’t be mad, but I managed to get a hold of Grandpa. He’ll be coming to the wedding.” Discord stopped right there as his hand dropped.
“What do you mean you invited your grandfather.”
“Well, I managed to contact him and asked if he would come down, and he said he would. Didn’t want to miss his granddaughter’s wedding.”
“Oh, my father….” Discord muttered, looking like he was about to shit bricks. He was not expecting the great Almighty to come to a wedding. He wasn’t sure what madness would come from that. “I am going to have to do something, fuck nuggets!”
“Dad, I talked to Grandpa; he said he’d be on his best behavior. No smiting or turning people into pillars of salt.”
Discord’s eyes twitched while he wasn’t sure what to say to his daughter—just knowing that the big man upstairs would be here. It almost made the devil want to blow a blood vessel, but he took a deep breath keeping his cool.
“Very well, though if he causes trouble, I better not get the blame.” Discord turned around and left the room, knowing that this would turn into something entertaining or apocalyptic. He leaned back and smiled at her.
“I’m glad your happy, hun.” Discord looked at his daughter. While Twilight smiled as she nodded,
“Thanks, Daddy.” She spoke up. And as soon as Discord left the room. Applejack tightened the corset a bit more as Twilight let out a hard grunt.
“You know, Dad, forgot to even say Hi to me… typical,” Applejack said, seeming more annoyed, as she groaned, adjusting to her dress and not liking it.
“Can I at least wear my hat?”
“No, you can not wear your Confederate soldier hat. People might talk about it.”
“I don’t see the problem; it’s a part of my uniform. I like my hat.” She grumbled before she got up.
“There, you should be ready for your wedding.” Applejack was about to leave when Twilight pulled her in for a hug.
“Thanks, sis, and even if Dad doesn’t pay much attention to you, I know he loves you as much as I do.” Twilight couldn’t help giving that infectious smile to her sister, who nodded but added in this quip.
“Love me enough to let me wear my hat.”
“I love you, but the answer is still no.” Applejack cursed under her breath. In comparison, they would move to get their hair worked on. They didn’t have long before the wedding would begin.
-000-
People were coming to the wedding as they started to arrive. Spike found himself sweating like a pig while he rubbed his forehead with a napkin while Stormbreaker walked over.
“Not getting cold feet, are you bub?”
“No, more like sweating my socks off. Why is it hot as hell here?” Discord popping over. “Don’t blame me. It wasn’t my idea.”
He walked around while Spike took a deep breath, trying to keep his cool. His heart was racing like a locomotive when he saw her. Smolder over to the side. She was holding her son. Spike found himself confused, looking over at his dad.
“Why is Smolder here?”
“Think your mother invited her, trying to be nice. Don’t ask me.” Stormbreaker said, just noticing her. While Spike nodded, he figured it would be better not to try and talk to his Ex, especially if it came down to the little boy who looked just like him.
Spike walked over to see Smolder as she turned to see him.
“Oh, Hi Spike, how’s the groom doing?” she teased while she adjusted her little boy. Spike smiled, rubbing the back of his head.
“Yeah, just excited. I wasn’t expecting to see you come to my wedding. But glad you came.” He looked over at Al for a second when he steeled his nerves.
“I’m always here if you need help with Al.” He gave the small boy a wave. Al waved back while looking back at his mom.
“He’s funny, Mommy; what’s he talking about?” Smolder raised an eyebrow while she put Al down.
“I don’t know. Go and play Al; try and keep your clothes clean.” She spoke while Looking over at Spike, her head tilting.
“Ok, Mommy,” Gemfire said while he ran off, clearly ready to get into trouble while the warden was out doing adult stuff.
“Spike, what is that all about?” Smolder asked quickly, not beating around the bush.
“Alright, I have to ask… Is Gemfire my kid?” He found himself wincing while Smolder watched him. Her face turned from confusion. To annoyance, back to chaos. It was nearly comedic.
“No, he’s not your son. Why would you even be asking this?” Smolder muttered while she finally realized what Spike was talking about.
“I mean, it makes sense; he looked like me when I was that age, then the timeline from when we, well, you know… did it. I just assumed.” Spike found himself saying though Smolder raised an eyebrow.
“Spike, listen… If you were the father, do you think I wouldn’t have told your Momma, and she wouldn’t have dragged your ass back here? If Al was your child.”
Spike paused, realizing what she said made sense as he raised his hand.
“Alright, fair enough, I didn’t think about that… But who is Al’s father?” he looked over, watching the little boy chase a pair of dogs barking away.
“I’ll be honest, Spike, I don’t remember, it was after you left, and I went to the bar and got drunk. The guy looked like you, and it was a one-night stand. I don’t regret it. I got Al as a result. So not going to look back. Sorry, you assumed you were a dad… If it is any consolation. I think you would have made a great dad for Al. At the very least.”
“Thanks, I appreciate it.” Spike smiled while the two shared a tender hug for a minute. When without warning, Fireheart came out of nowhere and gave them a firm hug.
“I’m glad to hear you two talking, but it’s almost time for the wedding. Alright, talk more after the ceremony. Spike, get you but up to the front. Father, Simon is up, ready to officiate it.” She pointed over to the end of the aisle. Spike saw the rest of his family sitting on Twilight’s side. Well, one thing is for sure. It was a sight.
The priest stood there, and he was not what Spike expected. The man looked ready to head off to a metal band audition and not perform a marriage ceremony. That’s for sure. Spike walked over there nonetheless. While the man raised his hand, shaking his hand.
“Now, brother, my name is Father Welderwedd; it’s nice to meet you. Now are you ready to bathe in the Lord’s light as he blesses your marriage?” Welderwedd said the way he spoke sounded like a hippy, though Spike nodded.
“Not a problem; I guess we’re about to start.” He chuckled while the priest nodded as he cupped his hand. Spike saw the cross rings on his fingers, finding them rather strange but got into position. Though one thing is sure, it wasn’t like his dream, which relieved him greatly. While he stood there, he saw Fireheart over to the side.
She was holding a camera, taking plenty of pictures. While Stormbreaker walked over, grabbing her by the shoulder as he dragged her off to her seat up front while she was smiling away.
She watched from afar as the music began playing. It was a soft tune, not a piano but more of a guitar playing. The gentle melody as the strings were played as Twilight started walking down. Followed behind were little Al and another girl. Spike wasn’t sure who that might have been. However, he was focused more on Twilight. The woman looked stunning.
Spike’s jaw dropped as she walked the aisle. She was the most beautiful being in the world. As Spike could barely look away, his heart skipped a beat at such a beautiful sight. She stopped standing before him. That caring smile while. It was just him and the world. The only world that mattered to him. While the priest, who looked like a hippy, started to give the opening ceremony. Such a thing was interesting. But Spike wasn’t paying much attention to it. In contrast, he looked into Twilight’s eyes.
“Now, do you, Spike West, take this bride to love and to hold? In sickness and in health, till death do you part?”
Spike was shaking as he realized he was asked the vital question. Startled up, he nodded, “I do.” He smiled at Twilight for a good second. Then, Welderwedd looked to Twilight, asking her the same question.
“I do,” Twilight said, looking back at Spike. Her Ruby red lips spread into a smile. Welderwedd smiled as he raised his hands.
“By the power vested in me. I now pronounce you man and wife! You may kiss the bride.” With that, Twilight moved into Spike. While Spike wrapped his arm, kissing the succubus with such passion. The crowd cheered while Spike and Twilight pulled back the smile on their face as they looked at everyone cheering.
-000-
Everyone had gotten comfortable as they congratulated the new bride and groom. Some are drinking beer, toasting, and simply enjoying their time. Discord walked past a few of Spike’s cousins while smiling at them.
Spike’s cousin, known mainly as Cousin whiskeyshine, looked at his brother. Crystaljack
“You know, brother, I think that guy might be the devil.” He said, pointing over to Discord.
“Nah, He’s just one of those fancy new yorkers. The devil.” He spoke in a more hick accent while they looked back at Discord.
“Besides, Cousin Fiddle sticks talked about meeting the devil when he went to Georgia, winning a fiddle from him.”
“Don’t be a fool there, Whiskeyjack. That’s just painted no one stupid enough to wager a golden fiddle.”
Discord found himself groaning in annoyance. Since it was clear that he was somehow part of a family of people who realized he was the devil. Yet at the same time didn’t know he was the devil. It confused the prince of darkness to no end. Nightmare moon moved in, giving her husband a smirk.
“Oh, Darling, it’s alright. I can pretend your Disk Cord.” She teased the devil, who smiled as he wrapped his arms around her. “You’re the best, Nightmare moon.” He chuckled, kissing her.
Spike and Twilight cut the cake with a slight smirk as they placed it on the plate. Everything seemed perfect. A small smile while they had the usual pictures taken. At the same time, Twilight moved over and began checking some of the food. Spike couldn’t help admiring it as he saw a cupcake and grabbed it, about to take a bite, when Discord came over.
“Oh, See, you’ve taken a liking to them. I had one of Hell’s best chiefs make these. Her name is Lizzie Borden, and these are some of her famous Mary cupcakes.” Spike’s eyes widened as he looked down at the one in his hand. He slowly moved, putting them down and pushing them away from him. Discord watching, almost resisting a cackle, while he took one of the cupcakes eating them.
“Hmm, those look good; I might have to try one later.”
“Very; I think she added something else, jelly, maybe,” Discord said while looking over at Spike, who looked pale as a ghost.
“Um… I’m fine, just… Don’t let my family have any of the cupcakes.” He looked at it briefly as he thought about it being Lizzie Borden. While he shuddered in fright. Discord nodded with an evil smile.
“I’m sure I can keep them away from this, besides more for me.” He proceeded to take another bite. Spike resisted feeling sick as he went to take a bite out of something else.
Everything about the wedding went well. As The sounds of the music started, Twilight grabbed Spike’s arm.
“Time for the Bride and Groom, so share the first dance.” Twilight smiled while she reached around, grabbing his arm and dragging him off.
One thing for a backyard wedding, it was a bit more relaxing as they didn’t have to go too far for many things. Plus, the moonshine that Spike’s cousins brought in. Applejack was already on her third drink as she was holding her own. However, Spike imagined the Succubus had gotten drunk on the honey shine. His cousin Sires brought in. Applejack's pure joy was on her face as she swayed with the cousins and called out to the heavens.
“I love redneck weddings!” she spoke with a heavy, slurred voice. Applejack might have just brought her tits out for everyone to watch if she had one more shot.
“You know, Spike, I think that’s the happiest I’ve seen her in a long time,” Twilight said, almost snorting as they began to dance to the rhythm of the music. Moving together as they looked into each other eyes.
“I’ll tell you what, I don’t blame her; today is going to be one of my better days,” The two laugh while they continued dancing when Twilight brought something up.
“Spike, That little boy, Gemfire. Who helped in the wedding a bit.”
“What what is it?” Spike asked somewhat curious while they continued swaying and moving around the dance floor.
“He’s an incubus, well a fledgling one. Does his mother know? I mean, he’s half but it’s obvious he is one. Just too young to access his powers.” Twilight found herself saying more over while Spike shook his head.
“I don’t think so. I mean… should we tell her or?” Spike asked while Twilight shook her head,
“Probably not. He might go on to live a normal life, and if he knows well… It’s hard to tell how it would effect them.” There was a pause as Spike nodded, agreeing with her. Maybe if the time came they could tell her. For now however it would be better to leave it as it was.
“Thank you Twilight.” Spike, smiled while he spun her around a little. The music seeming to move faster as they followed on.
“For what?”
“Marrying me. Finding that ring was the best thing to ever happen to me.”
Spike spoke with such tenderness as he leaned in softly, ready to kiss her as they held each other close.
Suddenly without warning, The sound of an engine coming at them. Flashes of bright lights shoot out at them. Spike, without thinking, grabbed Twilight and pushed Twilight out of the way as the car came at him. The dodge dart struck Spike. A hard grunt as he landed on the hood. He barely had time to think when he rolled off the car.
The car crashed right into the power line as flashes of light bursts into the air.
“What the hell was that!” Someone in the crowd screamed. Twilight and Applejack ran over to Spike. The way he lay there, grabbing his leg hissing in pain.
“Fuck, why is it always my goddamn leg!” As Twilight looked, Spike held onto his bad leg, seeing that the bone was sticking out.
“Um, Spike… Your leg.”
“I know, fuck! I need the hospital. Who in their fucking mind!” He called out, cursing his ass off, not caring who was in front of him; all he knew was he had a bone sticking out and poorly broken.
Stormbreaker, and Discord walking to the door. Stormbreaker’s eyes looked like they were in a blaze at the moron who just hit his son with their car. Discord following, wondering how the situation was going to go. When Stormbreaker grabbed the door ready to pull the car door off its hinges. Discord, using some of his more demonic powers to keep the car in place. The tires squealed as if it was trying to back up but there was nothing it could do. It was trapped while Stormbreaker pulled the door open. There sitting behind the wheel, was none other then Garbble. His head was bleeding as he tried pulling back. Yet there was nothing he could do. Stormbreaker wasn’t having any of it as he grabbed Jack by the seems of his jacket and dragged him right out of the car.
“What the Hell are you drunk! Cause if you aren’t I’m gonna make this far worse than possible.” Stormbreaker said the anger in his voice. The control, Stormbreaker normally had in him was holding by threads, and they were already at their limit, while Jack spat at Stormbreaker.
“Go to hell, beside. I’m getting paid big money. Gonna get me out of this shitty town and factory.” You could almost hear the strings snapping as Stormbreaker started throwing punches at Jack as he smashed his face into the door. Jack barely holding back as he tried fighting away. When Discord grabbed Stormbreaker’s shoulder.
“Now while I enjoy you bringing justice out on this little shit. I do think you should calm it down. No reason to go to jail for this. I know a few people.” Discord gave a wide smile while he was looking to the man.
Garbble, felt a chill run down his spine one he had never felt before in his life. The kind of fear that screamed he made a mistake all while looking into the eyes of the man standing before him.
“So, tell me what were you thinking? Where you just going to drive off after trying to kill My son in law?” Discord kept a calm voice. The horror on Garble’s face. As he could feel something not right about the man before him.
“I— I got paid to do this… I just.”
“Oh don’t do the paid for me stunt. Tell me what are you hiding.” The Charm in his voice as he leaned in closer. “Tell us what you were really planning?” Discord reached over caressing the mans cheek as his eyes went blank.
“I was paid too, I would have done it for free if I knew I could get away with it. But the money just added the temptation. I hate Spike, He’s gotten everything while I had to do everything to make it while he got the better life. The girl, a great job.” There was an anger on everyones face as they looked at Garble. Spike was being brought over to a seat as he sat trying to hold back the pain. As he felt like he was going to pass out. Jack just simple continued talking. The blank look on his face continued. “I have nothing, and back in school he was a better boxer. I took him out to take his spot. To try and make it out of this shit town.”
Discord nodded while patting his head.
“Good boy. Now, stay here while we tie you up. Stormbreaker. I’m sure you’ve got some rope, and can call the authority’s. Don’t kill him, I really don’t want to deal with paperwork.” Discord smiled while he turned around and checking on Spike.
Spike sat back, taking long deep breaths while he tried not to let out a hard scream. Twilight grabbing his shoulder.
“Spike, just hang in there we’ll get you some help.” Twilight muttered while she looked back to her husband. Spike just gasping he felt like he was close to passing out.
“Could you possibly get me some moonshine. Seriously I need something.” He groaned raising his hand when Discord walked over. He passed Spike a flask of Moonshine. Spike just downed it rocking his head back as he drank as much as he could. He groaned when looking over. Towards Discord, the empty expression on his face as he let out a hard grunt.
“Do you mind fixing it or is that beyond your rang of power?”
“Sadly not one of my abilities, more so bringing the pain than giving it sorry.” Discord said though he looked over to Twilight.
“Didn’t you say you invited the old man where the hell is he?” Discord said while seeming more confused than anything. “Like I know he prefers to make a grand entrance but this is ridiculous.” Twilight looked back to her father and raised an eyebrow.
“You know that is kind of weird. He should have been here. He said he would.”
“Typical that old bastard always late when we need him.”
There was a loud boom, when they turned around. A man in white robes standing behind them Looked towards Discord and the others. The stone expression, as white wings expanded out. Discord looked over at the being and rolled his eyes.
“drocsiD, what are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be subtle than that? Where’s dad?”
“He wasn’t able to make it. Something had come up that distracted him.” DrocsiD said when he looked to the others standing around. He shrugged his shoulder while Discord looked back at the other Archangel.
“Really, thats a load of bullshit. Guy can snap his fingers and fix everything in an instance. He doesn’t just get distracted. Well good, glad he didn’t come to his granddaughter wedding.” Discord said looking annoyed but a bit disapointed on his face asked while Spike, let out a hard grunt.
“What the?” he let out a hard groan as he leaned back closing his eyes while he took another drink of the moonshine. He imagined he was going to need to get drunk after all of this.
“Spike, sweetie? Who are these two.” Fireheart came up looking at her son/ Who was clearly drinking away the pain in his leg. While Twilight looked over at her new mother in law.
“Um… Fireheart there’s something we didn’t tell you.” She spoke looking a bit nervous not sure how to really say this to the Spike’s mom.
“Please, we’re family so call me Mom, and what are you not telling us?”
Twilight, turned to look at her father and uncle, and shook her head.
Author's Note
Well here's the chapter we all have been waiting for now they're married, what the hell is going to happen next. well follow me on the next trip on dragon ball Z
https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Spike sighed as he shuffled the papers around. His eyes felt heavy. It had been a hell of a week, a long grueling one as he finally finished looking over the last manuscript. It had been a fine one, a little more erotic than the other ones. This being about some guy inheriting a bordello and just trying to get the place stable. It was quite an exciting read the first couple of chapters.
It might’ve been something Ms. Harshwhinny might’ve wanted, though, and he would have to leave it to her secretary, Grace had taken the day off. However, it was quite strange her taking a day off. It’s been a year since Grace had taken the day out; that was when Spike, and her, along with Twilight, staying at her beach house. It had been a hell of a good time for the three of him.
Though what was strange had been the fact Twilight wasn’t here. She had requested the day off along with Gabby. Yet Spike couldn’t figure out why. Spike shook his head. In some ways, he was thankful as he placed the manuscript over to the side. His head-turning around looking about,
I love that woman, but sometimes it’s good to have to breathe time, though on the other hand. His mind was lingering as he reached over to his drawer. He looked down it, seeing a small black box. A light huff, as he reached down there for a minute, pulling it out. His finger was fumbling around as he opened it up, looking at what was contained in there. A small golden band with a diamond ring on top. It glistened gently under the florescent light.
It had taken him a bit, but he got the ring. Though he mumbled to himself,
“Tonight, I’ll ask her tonight I’m sure of it.” He grumbled some as he looked around when he finally bit his lips. He looked around, realizing it was getting late. He cracked his neck when he pulled up from his seat and gave his neck a hard pop.
“Well, I’m calling it a night.” He flipped the box into the air before catching it and bounding it down into the front pocket. He grabbed his bag and whatever stuff he had and headed off towards the time clock. He slid his badge down and ran off.
Spike bounded to his truck getting inside, as he placed his seatbelt on. A good minute, as he sat back relaxing.
“I can’t believe it’s been over a year since Twilight came into my life. I mean, it feels like only yesterday that I bought that ring and released her. What a hectic year it was, that’s for sure.”
It indeed had, since releasing her, his life hadn’t been the same, though, of course, the constant sex, but Spike had managed to convince her to slow it down to three times a week instead of once a day. It was giving him a break and time to recover. It was something he was thankful for. Though even then, when they did have sex, it seemed to be exciting, and far more enjoyable. Such passion, It was never the same thing.
Spike Smiled, reminiscing on the past, thinking about more things that happened throughout the year. Just them hanging out. It was the small things that mattered, The traffic roaring as he drove down the road, a bit fast sure. But he honestly wanted to get home all the more. The truck belched in response as he went down the road.
I swear I’ve got to get this checked out. He grumbled some, though it was hard to get done; living always seemed to get in the way of life. In some ways, Spike wondered what was in store for the future. He took a glance looking down at the bulge in his pocket. He was pretty sure he had an idea of what could be stored in the future if this night goes to plan.
Soon Spike turned into the Apartment complex. He parked away and began heading to his place. He fumbled over, grabbing his keys. Moving through, finding the right key, and slid it into the door. Spike walked on inside.
“Twilight! I’m Home!” He called out, laughing at the joke, shaking his head as he stepped inside. It was dark inside the apartment. It was quite strange. There was no response as he reached over, turning the light on. The exact moment, Spike turned the light on. People began jumping out of nowhere screaming,
“Surprise!” Spike’s only response was him jumping out of his skin in the utmost surprise. Twilight appeared from behind the couch- Gabby and Scootaloo appeared out from the closet. Even Grace was emerging from the kitchen. Sure there were other people as they popped from different parts of the house with a smirk.
“Holy- how when?” Spike asked as Twilight came over kissing him. Spike returned the public display of affection for a good minute. They could hear the whooping in the background. A slight laugh, as they pulled back,
“Yesh, thanks, a guy’s though you honestly didn’t have to do this. I forgot it was my birthday today.” Spike laughed hard as he rubbed the back of his head. Scootaloo looked over towards Gabby and said,
“You got to be kidding me, Ok everyone! Party cancel, I’m taking the cake home!” She ran to the kitchen though Gabby reached over, grabbing Scootaloo’s collar leaving her in place.
“Oh, fine, I’m staying. But I’m getting the cake.” She snarked and gave Spike a thumbs up. A slight laugh, as Spike chuckled.
“I swear some things never change.” Spike rolled his eyes as they moved inside, shutting the door behind him. Spike looked back towards Twilight for a second, merely asking,
“So, where’s Sunset? Wasn’t she able to come?” a simple question though Twilight shook her head,
“Sadly not, she’s busy with other things, hanging with Alice, and learning how to control her powers.”
Sunset was looking down from the top of the Brooklyn Bridge. At this point, she looked as though she was about to piss herself,
“No- This is fucking insane!” She wanted to climb down; she felt Daring grab her by the arm, with a smirk;
“Relax, it’s only a two-hundred and seventy- eight feet drop into rapid waters during the middle of the night, it’ll be ok,” Daring said as if it was nothing, though Sunset just looked at her stun when she found herself thinking,
I’m going to die, I’m going to die, because of this psychotic succubus, that is supposed to train me to seduce men!
“I said relax, and you’ve got to learn how to use those wings, there not just for show. I’ve been letting you run on training wheels for a while, and now it’s time to see what you’ve got.”
“Yeah, but shouldn’t we do something that won’t result in me by-ahhhhh!”
Without warning, Sunset felt herself being pushed off the edge as Alice looked over to her for a minute and called out,
“Flap your wing!” while watching her fall.
“Bitch!” Sunset screamed as she was falling in the air.
“She’ll do fine.” The smug look on Daring's face as she clicked a pen she happened to have in her hand waiting.
“I’m sure she’ll be fine, Hell she might come to visit in a few days,” Twilight said, and Spike nodded,
“Sounds good. Though again, I worry about her.” Soon Grace reached over, handing them each a beer.
“Well, where ever your one friend is, I’m sure she’ll want you to be happy, so have a drink, relax, and enjoy your party.” A slight smirk as she patted his back.
“Sure thing Ms.- I mean Grace, Might as well.” Spike took a drink from the bottle and took a quick swig.” A light smirk as he began walking into the party, basically forgetting about the ring, at least for now. The music was playing onwards as they got nice and comfortable.
The party would go on for a couple of hours; Spike was enjoying himself. No funny business, Twilight wasn’t using her abilities at the time, and just some beer spread out some of the cake. Spike had a piece of Twilight also. But boy did Scootaloo take the cake, Literally as she ate about three slices. It was almost as if she hadn’t eaten in the last two days when she scarfed it down.
Grace raised a bottle and called out,
“A toast to another year, for Spike, may he have another one, and another one- and another one.” Her voice slightly slurred as she was tipsy as she looked towards Spike. A hiccup was escaping her lips. The way she looked at Spike, almost like she was ready to strip naked before everyone and ride him like a horse. Though she eventually shuddered at the idea, while everyone else raised their glass joining her,
“To another year of life.” The cheering was getting louder as they enjoyed themselves. Such passion- for a short time. They took another drink, and Twilight pounced Spike, giving him another passionate kiss, with the group cheering for them. It was quite the time, quiet the passion as they held on. Spike couldn’t help but skip a beat at this point as he embraced her.
Eventually, The Party guest had begun heading out. Late in the evening while Spike smirked. Grace was passed out on the couch, a slew of Beer bottles all around. Gabby sneaking over, with a sharpie she had and wrote on her face, figuring to have a bit of fun fucking with her boss, writing on it. ‘I love cock!’ And ‘I’m a super Bitch!’ hell, there was even ‘Penis’ crawled under her nose like a mustache. With a slight giggle, having a few too many herself, Scootaloo had practically carried her out over her shoulders while giggling like a madwoman,
“She’ll be fine, though hopefully, she doesn’t get into her frisky moods.” Scootaloo had told Spike, though when she said that Gabby and slurred out,
“Aahmm, always frisky!” Gabby slapping her lover right on the ass with a string of more giggling, Scootaloo’s face getting redder as a response, as she looked to Spike,
“We better go, I’m taking another slice.” Sneaking over and taking another plate. Scootaloo headed right on out. Spike was closing the door when he heard what sounded like hurling, Scootaloo’s screaming came right out behind that. Spike snorted hard as he knew he wouldn’t be cleaning that up, and slammed the door right behind him.
The living-room was a mess, seeing Grace lying on the couch. Spike wasn’t sure if he should call her a cab or let her lay on the sofa for the night and get some rest. Wouldn’t be the first time she stayed the night.
“yeah, think we went a little overboard?” Spike asked the succubus, though found she was gone, Spike just chuckled, rolling his eyes as he picked up a few things, tossing it off into the garbage.
“Spike…” Twilight called out from their bedroom. Spike looked over, seeing the door partially opened as he raised his eyebrow for a minute,
“Spike, come back here. I’ve got a present just for you, baby.” Her voice was soft and somewhat seductive. Spike shuddered, a smile on his face as he had an idea as he walked to the bedroom. The bedroom had changed significantly since Twilight had moved in. Adding her flair, sure some of Spike’s stuff got moved over to another room. But the property he enjoyed remained. A couple of pictures on the walls, Though the bed, was made a little bit bigger from a queen size bed- towards a king, giving them more room. Of course, it was a bit bigger, especially for the room. However, it made for a fun time, mostly when there were more than just those two.
Twilight had added pillows to the bed, so many- Spike honestly didn’t understand why as they mostly got in the way. Spike looked around, finding that he was all alone as he stood in the room for a good second when he heard Twilight calling out from the closet.
“Spike, sit down and close your eyes for me.” Her voice was getting a bit louder, probably wanting to make sure he heard her, and Spike did so complying to her will. He sat back, tapping his foot for a minute.
That was when the door began opening. Music began playing; it was soft-seductive. The beat was moving gently. Spike could almost imagine it coming from a song from the nineteen-twenties. The kind showgirls would play. A leg appeared as the door swung open slowly. Twilight started walking out.
When she did that Spike, found his jaw-dropped hitting the floor. Twilight was standing there wearing a long red dress that moved down to her knee’s A strapless top that reminded Spike of the clothes Jessica Rabbit wore in Who Framed Rodger Rabbit. Her hair was long, silvery-white that was styled up as it moves down her shoulders, her lips ruby red.
“Hmm, do you like your present, Honey Buns?” She whispered huskily, as Spike nodded his head lost in her beauty. Sex emulated from her very being as she made her way towards the edge of the bed. Her fingers were caressing his chin. Twilight’s fingers were soft to the touch.
“Yes I do,” Spike muttered, almost hypnotized as Twilight giggled,
“Good, cause while you normally take care of my desires, my urges. Tonight. It’s all about you.” She gently muttered, kissing his neck. Her hips were swaying back and forth, showing off her glowing hips. Twilight's scent was entirely overwhelming for him.
“Such a tempting Vixen,” Spike Mumbled as he reached over, giving her ass a firm smack.
“Oh, wanna have a little Furry action.” Twilight winked as she suddenly morphed her face to look more fox-like. As she winked, Though Spike shook his head,
“No- No, I don’t think so Though maybe some other time.” He chuckled while Twilight rolled her eyes.
“Fine Spoil-sport.” She snorted and snapped her finger, turning back to normal. A tail was wagging for a minute before it retracted back into her body.
“Heh, I know I’m such a horrible person,” Spike muttered his hand, reaching over, rubbing his head almost overdramatic. Twilight Laughed in response.
“Hmm, is that so maybe I should give you some birthday spankings.” She winked as Spike bit his lips at the thought. His fingers wiggled and massaged her fine ass. He was moving his fingers against the soft fabric, as Twilight pushed him back and shook her fingers.
“Now relax, birthday boy, cause before you get your spankings, I’m gonna give you a bit of a show.” She moved to sway her hips as she began to dance slowly. Spike’s eyes focused on her. She began raising her dress, revealing a pair of long stockings- Stock white as she raised her foot on the bed, starting to pull them off slowly. Spike saw flashes of her panties that were as red as rubies, sparkling gently, with a light groan under his breath.
She managed to pull them off and whip them off to the other side of the room as Twilight stripped away more clothes. Her fingers were reaching over towards the top. As she pulled them down slowly, revealing her luscious breast large and round, sure they saged slightly from the weight. But Spike couldn’t help enjoying the view
“Hmm, you’ve always been such a boob.” Twilight giggled when she was spinning around. Before stopping, her ass pointing towards him. Giving him an incredible tease as she bent over. Her ass was bouncing as she wiggled it. Her body was shaking. Twilight’s clothes were moving down, exposing her back off to Spike
“Well, what can I say. I’ve got great taste, but your ass looks very delicious from where I'm sitting.” Spike teased as Twilight blushed more,
“Hmm, you’ve always got the right words for me.” She began pushing the rest of her dress off. The music seemed to move with her beat. Twilight was eventually standing before him wearing only a pair of panties and a garter belt.
“Fuck me,” Spike grunted, his pants feeling much tighter, as his cock was erected. Twilight was just driving him wild, and they hadn’t done anything yet.
“Not yet, big boy.” She giggled as she moved over, Her fingers pointing towards his pants. A slight glow in her eyes as those jeans began tearing themselves apart. To the point Spike was sitting there naked, His cock throbbing hard.
“Heh, my favorite toy,” Twilight moaned as she reached down her fingers wrapping around that fine cock of his as she rolled her thumb around his head in small circles. Spike sighed as he leaned back. Her hands were soft as she began pumping her hand up and down. A long grunt as Twilight leaned in her breast pressed against his face as she pushed a nipple into his mouth.
“Please, Spike, suck on my fat titties.” She moaned hard. The music was fading behind them, starting another song. Matching Spike’s mood as he moved in, his lips wrapping around her nipple sucking on them rather greedily. His tongue was flicking against it as Twilight moaned, gently jerking him faster.
Twilight let out a moan; she loved how he sucked on her nipples, how his tongue flicked her hard nubs, even how he nipped her. The small bits of pain against her sensitive breast. She felt Spike’s hand grabbing her other breast. His fingers were sinking into her while massaging them, letting out another moan. Her fingers were only going faster as she took long deep breaths.
“Hmm, Spike,” she moaned as she pushed her breast deeper into his face. Spike closed his eyes, sucking on them harder as he played with the other one. Spike’s dick was twitching in response to Twilight’s actions. His breathing was getting heavy. Twilight pulled back with a sly smile,
“Now what would you like now?” she growled, clearly looking hungry, as Spike had a smile,
“Hmm, well, I guess you could blow my candle,” Spike responded, nudging his head down, indicating what he was meaning by. Twilight didn’t need to be told. Her body was sliding down to her knees. As she pulled her face close to his cock, her tongue slowly licking it. Spike grunted. The way her tongue swirled around was driving him nuts.
No matter how many times she does that, Spike loved how Twilight sucked his cock. She was the best- and it was clear she knew that. No one could beat her as she wrapped her mouth around him—such a warm feeling as she began bobbing her head up and down.
Spike felt his eyes closed. His mind shot away as he let pleasure roll around him, as he took a deep breath. Her head was moving up and down faster as he took deep breaths.
“Fuck.” He muttered, his hand was reaching down, brushing through her hair.
“Like this,” Twilight said though it was almost impossible to understand, especially with his cock plunged between her lips. Spike only nodded as he laid back. His mind spins. His heart was pounding, as the succubus was driving him insane. Then, without warning, his balls tightened, and Spike felt the words slipping right out of his mouth.
“Will you Marry me, Twilight!?” He suddenly felt himself about to blow when Twilight suddenly stopped,
“What?” Spike looked down at her for a second, the shocked look on her face. It was then Spike realized what he said,
“Oh, shit- I – I mean!” but before he could find the right words. Twilight suddenly jumped on him a squeal of excitement as she practically on top of him.
“Did you ask me to Marry you?” Her eyes on him glowing brightly. Spike tried to find the right words but could only nod vigorously. Twilight looked as though she was about to explode the excitement running through her as she howled to the moon, screaming out.
“YES, yes! FUCKING GOD YES!” She seemed as if she had a hundred orgasm all at once. Spike was kind of scared for her but smiled as she kissed him.
The rest of the night was pleasant. Though Spike had passed out, as Twilight had gone on after saying yes. Fucking his brains out.
Author's Note
Well here's The pilot for the new story, To Marry A Succubus. Let me know what you think. If you've got any idea's also I've sent To buy A succubus to a publisher, wish me luck. If it fails well I'll start a kickstarter, and see how that might go get it nice and polished even a new chapter for that book, before releasing on Amazon. But enough of that tell me what do you think of the newest chapter, did you like it? Or did you hate it, I've even got some plot idea's in mind some people suggested.
Donation
Discord
twitter
Author's Note
Pfft ok a short chapter but I'll be getting it worked on more and you'll get to see who Twilight's lovely parents are, and no they are not Tirek! please Let me know what you think, Hell I'm opened for commissions and donationsDonation
Discord
twitter Amazon
The Inferno
It was a couple of days since Spike had Purposed and grunted hard. Spike’s thighs were bruised beyond belief. His hips darkened from how Twilight had ridden him that night. He could barely get out of bed the day after his birthday. Twilight had to make sure Grace was taken home while he had an ice pack on his crotch.
“I swear it hurts like Hell… But fuck was it worth it.” He muttered under his breath. He was sitting back comfortable for a minute, watching one of his favorite films, Star Wars- Specifically, the Empire strikes back. He leaned back, getting more comfortable. He didn’t think about much. That was when a goat walked right past Spike. It walked in front of the tv. It stopped staring at Spike, for a minute, just watching him. Spike stared right back for what seemed like a long time.
Though eventually, the goat turned away and made a huffing sound as it walked away from him. Spike couldn’t describe the confusion he felt as he looked over his shoulder and calling out,
“Twilight! Why is there a goat in the house!” He was met with a moment of silence before footsteps moved in as Twilight suddenly appeared as she called out
“What?”
“Twilight, Why is there a goat in the house? I mean- why?” Spike was confused, not even able to believe the words he was saying as he watched the goat running around the house and just looking utterly bored.
“Oh, Nothing much, Just planning to talk to my parents, tell him we’re getting married.” She smiled in excitement. Twilight's eyes glancing over the ring. At the time, it was probably one of her most precious belongings for the time,
“I mean we’ve got a phone, we could just call them,” Spike muttered as he looked over to the goat having a slight idea what was going to happen.
“Not really, you can’t get reception down in Hell. I really wanna tell Daddy about the wedding.” There was a light in her eyes as she imagined telling her parents.
“Wanna see them also?” Twilight asked with a smile as she turned around and grabbed the goat by the horn, practically dragging it off. Spike Rolled his eyes and mumbled under his breath.
“Some animals were harmed in the making of this wedding…” He paused for a minute as he came to a realization.
“Wait a minute, where did you get the goat from anyway?!” He practically bounced off the couch. Spike ran towards Twilight as she pulled the goat into the bathroom. He stepped in, where he saw the room covered with plastic bags. He looked around as Twilight looked back.
Off in the distances miles off from the coast of the city was a small farm. Nothing impressive just a little home filled with various animals. But for a small child it was a sad day. She had woke up ready to check on her little goat friend Mr. Billy to find that he was cone without a trace. His rope snapped in half as she called out to her older brother.
“Mac! Where’s Mr. Billy?”
Big Mac wouldn't know, as they would go on to try and find his one and only sisters billy Goat, though sadly they would never find him that day.
“Heh, Let’s say I found it, running around.” She looked guilty, But Spike shook his head,
“Fine, but I think we’re going to need to discuss your goat Borrowing later.” Spike sighed more,
“Sure, though, after we visit my parents.”
“Wait. What?”
“Spike, we have to work on your hearing problem, But I’m about to open a portal and see my parents.” She laughed some as she lifted the goat without a problem, placing it right in the bathtub.
“Well, while you do that, I think I need to get something on.” He turned quickly, running to his room, deep breath as he wondered what the Hell he might’ve been thinking of doing this. But he began grabbing a set of clothes. Mainly a nice white t-shirt and blue jeans. Spike took a deep breath, not sure what was about to be in store.
I’m about to meet Twilight's Parents, relax Spike- We might just be going to Hell! Spike’s mind spouted off more. When he returned to the bathroom. Finding the place a complete mess. Blood dripping off the side of the bathtub. The goat laid there dead. Twilight was looking over for a second as she whipped some of the red liquid off her face.
“Shit, I went a little too far.” She looked primarily embarrassed as she dipped her fingers down into the goat's blood. Her finger moving over the walls of plastic as she began drawing symbols- Symbols Spike couldn’t understand. They wrapped around the room, as Twilight began speaking in a language not known by Spike.
“G a dooain c Ascha, unlock oi door!” (In the name of God open this door)
For all, he knew it was one far since dead. The room shooked, the symbols began glowing brightly. It seemed as though they were popping from the wall as they began spinning around in a circle. Glowing brighter. As they began turning around, wrapping around the two, as they continued moving. Spike’s eyes widened, watching as the restroom began melting around them.
“Hold on.” Twilight smiled, offering a hand, and Spike instantly grabbed it. Holding it tighter,
“You know I think we should change internet providers next time. I hear At&t has a Hellish reception.” He laughed nervously. As without warning, the light Blew out. They have surrounded them in pure darkness.
Spike stood in the darkroom for the longest time. A small chill running down his spine, as there was a dreadful silence. It was not like before where he could hear the traffic from outside as he looked about. He eventually found himself calling out.
“Twilight… Are you there?” There was a moment of silence, his eyes dilating as he continued looking deeper in the silence. He could practically see the silhouette of a woman. Though as he looked on, she began changing, twisting, and forming.
“I’m here, Spike, Don’t worry.” The figure moved in, kissing his cheek, reassuring Spike for a minute as Twilight brushed passed him for a second. The sound of her grabbing the door handle and jiggling it. Spike quickly turned around while Twilight smiles. He couldn’t see her smiling. But he sure felt it as she muttered in the calming voice.
“Spike, Welcome to Hell.” She opened the door. The room immediately filled with Red light. Twilight was standing there in her Succubus form as she gave that devilish smirk as He looked onwards, and the only thing he could exclaim was.
“Oh, Toto, we’re not in Appleloosa anymore.”
“Huh, that’s a new one!” Twilight was excited for a second while Spike was lost walking outside his bathroom, stepping into Hell. The most he could do was make a note to show Twilight the Wizard of Oz. Spike shook his thoughts off that as he looked onwards. He was standing in Hell, and Hell was beyond words. Spike tried to find the words to describe the very essence of Hell. It shifted changing whenever he blinked.
Hell was Red. That was the first he could describe. Looking towards the sky- seeing how the sky flowed clouds running off blocking the sky. Though every second. He watched as what looked like meteor’s falling from the sky down. Off in the distances, he could hear what sounded like light screaming. Every ounce of instinct was telling him to run. Run fast and run far. His body was trembling. At the same time, Spike felt the hands of Twilight on his shoulder. A calm feeling was rolling over him. He felt safe with her- Felt relax as she was there.
“It’ll be fine, your with me, Babe.” She giggled and reached down, taking his hand, pulling him off. Spike looked back towards the door of his bathroom, and the door began to close. It vanished from sight. While Spike turned around, looking off into the deep recess of Hell.
Spike looked around in total amazement as he looked over the very City. The streets were quiet. Not a soul to be seen as He was stunned by everything. The screams off in the distances seemed to fade away.
“So Hell seems kind of Empty.”
“Well this is where Demons normally live at- Most are probably working down in the nine circles,” Twilight said casually as she began taking Spike’s hand as she pulled him in close.
“Whatever you do, don’t tell a demon you’re human, they might try Dragging you down to the circles, and you might get lost forever.” Her voice soft as she whispered it, and Spike felt a chill running down his spine. The sense of danger popped through his head as he wondered what would soon come in store for the man.
“Why didn’t we just teleport into your house? Why so far away?” Spike asked, rather curiously as they turned off down an alley.
“Well, I probably would, but the fact is Dad’s place is kind of guarded.” Twilight seemed to be dodging the question as they moved off, entering into a subway station.
“Who the Hells your father, Tirek?” Spike asked, joking some as Twilight looked back,
“No, my father isn’t Tirek, don’t be ridiculous.” Twilight laughed as they pushed on and got into a train cart. Spike sat down at one of the leather seats next to Twilight as the subway began heading off.
Spike sat there for the longest time, looking back and forth, just thinking about the whole situation. If you had told him a few years ago, he was going to get married and suddenly end up in the literal plains of Hell. Spike might’ve called you a nut case before walking away. But now that he saw it himself. He was shocked.
Spike sat back, taking a deep breath. Somehow with everything going on, Spike felt exhausted. The warm air was pretty calming- Hell Spike had imagined Hell would be much warmer. Like walking on the sun, but it seemed more like a room with the heat on a little higher.
Suddenly there was a stop when The subway doors began sliding open. Soon crowds began running in- as Spike was shocked to see, Demons. Actual demons were roaming in each of various shapes and sizes. She was looking human with horns upon their heads, others- Others that seemed to change with each glance. Like his mind was trying to protect him by not revealing what they were.
Soon a massive creature, the type of Demon that might’ve come from a horror film- Long boney arms, a skull for a face, deep black eyes. It’s skin tightly wrapped around, making it look unnatural. Spike felt himself shaking, looking towards this skeleton figure. It eventually looked over to Spike, twisting its head the lips moving wider for a minute as Spike was sure it would try killing him. He was about to scooted in closer to Twilight when suddenly.
“Hey man, how's it going!” Its voice was overly friendly, a small chuckle in its face as it smiled wider. Spike was lost for words.
“I’m doing fine,” Spike said as he wasn’t sure what to say,
“Awesome- you know you look familiar, do you work in the fifth circle? Or First?”
“Um, First.” Spike Lied with a slight smirk as the boney being nodded,
“Noice I work over in the third. I swear just dealing with those guy’s are insane, always wanting to eat, wanting more. I mean, they are just greedy as Hell. I swear I had to go and construct a room for a few future arrivals.” The skeleton looked exhausted, hunching down. He just seemed worn out.
“Wow, that sucks- Sounds like you had a rough day.”
“Like you wouldn’t believe Dude, I mean, I swear, what are those Mortals doing? Dick heads, and they call us the Demons! By the way, what's your name?” the skeleton smiled some as he watched him.
“Uh oh yeah, I’m Splinter.” Spike shuddered using his actual name, but he was close to saying Fester at that moment though the skeleton nodded.
“Nice to meet you, Splinter, yeah sounds like a name for the second circle, But I’m Balaam, So what are you up to?” He chuckled some as he popped his neck.
“Meeting future In-laws,” Spike answered truthfully, as He looked by Twilight.
“Oh, that rough buddy, I remember when I met Karren's parents, I think I was ready to take on Heaven's arm, at that point, but congrats, who’s the lucky lady?”
“Oh, that would be me.” Twilight interrupted with a light smile as she wrapped her arm around Spike,
“Noice mate- got a Succubus. Don’t see them around her often. Well, I should let you two be.” Balaam moved back, minding his own business. Spike just seemed confused while Twilight looked back.
“Spike, I told you to be careful, just try not to talk too much.”
“I’m sorry just kind of happened. I didn’t want to be rude.” He muttered while eyeing around.
“It’s okay. I just don’t need you getting in too much trouble. Our next stop should be coming up soon.” It was almost like clockwork. As the subway stopped and Twilight reached over taking Spike’s hand, Balaam waved off as Spike gave him a thumbs up
“So, long Splinter, good luck with the in-laws.”
Spike nodded as they headed out of the subway. They stood there for a second as the subway began rolling away. Twilight sighed slightly while she turned back to Spike, annoyed somewhat as she grabbed his shoulder.
“Please don’t do that, I know it was something simple. But Demons are normally smart- If they figure them out, It might not end well for anyone.”
“Don’t worry, Twilight, and I’m not going to get into any trouble. Besides, we’ll meet your parents and get out of here as soon as possible.”
“Alright, though, please, when you meet Daddy, don’t freak out.” She said, reassuring him, though Spike couldn’t help raising an eyebrow.
“Again, is your father, Tirek?”
“He’s Not Tirek! He and daddy are two different people!” Twilight sighed as she gave Spike a light Punch. Spike just gasped and muttered,
“You monster!” his expression exaggerated as he returns the light punch to her arm, responding in a massive fit of giggling as she wrapped her arm around his neck, leading him off into the abyss. As they moved down deeper, following through the City of Judea. Spike felt himself getting colder. He reached over, rubbing his hands, trying to get them warmer.
“Jesus Christ, it’s cold as Hell here.” Spike stammered, shivering profusely. Twilight snickered more while looking at him. She seemed perfectly fine. Spike suspected that she was warming her body up Hell. Her arm around him was beginning to warm him up.
“Was that Pun intended?” Twilight asked as she leads him along. Spike only shook his head but felt a chuckle pass his lips.
“So how far are we till we get to your parent's place?”
“Almost there, just be patient, when we get in there, I’ll make sure to turn up the heat, maybe show you where my room was.” She whispered some of her hand reaching down, giving his butt a firm squeeze.
“Well, if you insist on it,” Spike responded, his thighs feeling better. He was sure he could make it another round or two with the Succubus. He just imagined what her home was like. As he moved on thinking it might not’ve been that wild. Though what could he actually expect from a house in Hell. But soon Twilight muttered,
“Oh look we’re here.” Twilight pointed off into the direction. Spike’s eyes shifted as he looked towards where she was pointed. His jaws dropping right there as he simply exclaimed,
“Holy mother of God…”
Spike was looking forward as he saw what looked like a castle—going up miles into the air. One of the towards vanishing off into the blood color sky. Spikes were forming on the sides of it. The place reminded him of that of something a villain in a fantasy novel might possess. Gargoyles were hanging over the edge. However, they seemed to fly off and walk around, guarding the location. Lee could practically see bats flying from them.
Spike couldn’t find the right words. When he opened his mouth, nothing came out, so he eventually closed his mouth as he wanted to fall over. His legs were feeling like Jelly.
Twilight, though, just smiled and turned back to her fiancé with a light smile.
“It’s so good to be home; come on.” She grabbed him by the arms dragging him off past the iron gates and into the Dark lord's Castle.
They headed inside the Castle. Spike’s heart was pounding as he felt as if he was regretting everything he’s done, mainly coming here.
No- No stop thinking that way, we’re here to meet Twilight’s parents. I have to make a good impression. Spike started pumping his chest up, trying to look confident. Twilight giggled some as Spike, was trying to look bigger, giving a smile some as she shook her head. It was one thing she could consider him being quite cute.
The stone doors began pulling opening. The loud creak as they opened widely for The two. Bat’s flying out with a screech. Spike couldn’t help admiring the sight as they pulled in as they were heading inside. Indeed the place was a palace. Walls aligned with portraits of finely lit torches. It was a sight Spike had never thought he would see in his lifetime. Nothing about it was familiar. This was the home of a king. Spike looked down at what he was wearing and realized he was underdressed.
Twilight leads Spike as she passed down the halls, Spike looking over the vast wonders of the place as they soon reached a set of doors. That was quite impressive. Black stone, lined with gold that etched the doors. It was depicting imagery of what looked to be angels falling from clouds.
Spike watched as Twilight pushed the door over there. Spike was more shocked, looking in the room. The place was more extensive than any home Spike had lived in. Hell, it was larger than a school. It was empty for the most part except for a group of guards, Rather demonic-looking beings- massive bulking beast’s that seemed to eye him, and Twilight for a second. However, it was on the other side of the room.
There a throne of fire that emanated heat in this frozen room. A figure sat there; the model was male, Tall, slender. Spike was mesmerized by the man as he was truly handsome. He was drop-dead gorgeous even for Spike, a straight man. To the point, even he would admit he would’ve been attracted to him. He stood there wearing a yellow suit with a bowtie that was swirling around, with a red rose on the side hanging over the side. His smile was growing wide as he watched him. His eyes slightly rolling around as it looked all around
Then there were those eyes. Those eyes were quiet mesmerizing deep Black- like looking off into comforting darkness with stars that twinkled in them. His eyes seemed to be on Spike and Twilight as He popped his neck. Spike soon noticed he wasn’t alone. Sitting by him on a thrown of fire herself was a woman- She was gorgeous, looking practically like Twilight though a crown of thorns and fire upon her head wearing a black dress. That revealed her bosom; Black bat-like wings were spreading out. She was practically staring at Spike. As if she was examining him- planning something- something Spike wasn’t sure about. The handsome figure pulled himself from the throne.
When he stood up, the throne vanished as if it hadn’t been there before. He walked down those ebony stairs as the guards began falling to their knees. They held their weaponry close as if to strike at a moment's notice. This being-this man, Who Spike suspected, was none other than Twilight's father—soon walked towards them. His broad smile reminded him of a cat, and Spike noticed he had what looked to be a monocle on his right eye. The more Spike looked at him, and he couldn’t help but imagine he looked quite like Ryan Reynolds.
He turned, looking towards Twilight as that smile grew wider as he watched her. Twilight stood there almost stoic, her head held up, eye her back straight and shoulders broad. Though as she kept herself looking stern, she suddenly found herself giggling laughing almost as she suddenly muttered,
“Hi Daddy,” she laughed more as suddenly this handsome beastly man laughed too. It was practically infectious. Spike had to do everything he could from laughing, but a smile began spreading across his face. Soon The one Twilight called daddy opened his arms up and screamed,
“My little Cheftzi-Ba It’s been so long.” He reached over, pulling her in for a tight hug. He lifted her practical feet off the ground as he held onto her for dear life. He was almost swinging around. Twilight’s only response was giggling- Giggling like that of a child who hadn’t seen her father for the longest time.
“It has what A hundred years.” She thought about it more,
“Very, What happened? I mean, I know you were hanging around with mortals for fifty years, but you normally called us when something happened?” He chuckled even laughed more as he patted her head.
“I kind of got locked inside a ring.” She sighed, remembering her past, and how she had allowed herself to be locked up and trapped in that old ring. Her father sighed,
“Well, you free, that’s all that matters, but you had us worried.” He caressed her cheek, clearly a kindness in his face, but soon, he turned to overlook Spike.
“So, who are you? Why have you come to see the great Discord? Are you here to bargain for fame? Fortune, a chance to fuck A supermodel or have a super sexy wife with all the stops? Yada yada- I don’t have all day; I gotta spend time with my baby girl!” He was utterly excited for a moment. Spike just looked at him, blinking, not sure what to say,
“Uhh no, I came with Twilight…” Spike muttered as it suddenly sinks in. He was looking towards the Ruler of Hell, The fallen Angel- The Lord of Chaos… Discord. He was practically shocked as he was looking at an angel. Who seemed to look at him unamused,
“Cheftzi, is this true? Did you come with him?” He looked towards her for a second, a simple smile on her face. Twilight nodded with a smile,
“Yes, Dad- and I’m currently going by Twilight- but He came with me; in fact, he’s the one who freed me from the ring.” She smiled some looking towards Spike; Discord looked towards him for a second as he heard those words. A smile growing on his face as he suddenly, without warning, grabbed Spike by the shoulders and hugged him.
“Thank you, my good man! Whatever you desire if it's in my power, it shall be done, no matter what it is, ask me!” there was a goofy smile on his face, something that seemed to be purely sincere.
Spike felt weird as he was practically manhandled by the Angel when suddenly, The woman dropped down by him.
“Darling, please let the young man breath; otherwise, he might not be able to breathe.”
“Oh fine, Nightmare Moon, my But I must thank him somehow, for freeing our daughter from the ring, I am glad you brought him here, Twilight.” He smiled, looking back towards her, Twilight giggling at her father being such a dorky man. As she simply bounced some.
“Well, I have some good news.” She muttered as she hugged Nightmare Moon. The older woman smiled some as she looked back towards her daughter. Spike noticed a dark broken Halo atop Nightmare moon’s head.
“What would that be, my dear?” Nightmare Moon asked Discord dropping Spike at this point, who grunted slightly as he landed back on his feet, staggering for a second.
“Well, As Daddy has quickly gotten to know Spike. we’ve seen each other for a while since he freed me from the ring, and well.” Twilight raised her finger as she showed the engagement ring. Discord and Nightmare Moon looked at them blankly. A long pause went by as the realization came over them.
Nightmare Moon responded first as she squealed in excitement,
“Oi Vey My baby getting married!” she suddenly hugged Twilight for a second, as she was fluttering her wings excitement in her voice as Twilight laughed. Nightmare Moon pulled back and grabbed Spike Practically examining him,
“So, you will be my future son-In-Law. Him Discord, my darling, he is quite a cutie.” Spike felt her squeezing his chin as she turned his head around.
Discord just stood there, his eyes twitching as he looked back from Twilight towards Spike for a minute as if a million things were running through his head. He looked around and forth, looking towards Twilight- than back towards Spike. Simultaneously, the realization came to mind—a choice of how he would react for a second.
“Really,” He positioned his arms, presenting Spike, it was clear Discords guard was dropped as he looked towards. Twilight nodded
“Yes, he proposed to me a few days ago,” She looked to Spike, as the young man just didn’t know what to say- Discord just looked over to him for a minute saying,
“I mean- for a mortal, he seems okay- But honey, I could’ve introduced you to all sorts of mortals. Some offense.” He looked back At Spike- Not sure of what to say,
“Don’t you mean no offense?”
“No.” Discord responded as he rolled his shoulders. A pitchfork appeared in his hand as he leaned against it. His hand was gripping the handle tightly.
“Well, I don’t want any old Mortal, Spike is an amazing guy, I wouldn’t trade him for all the gold in the world.”
“You know I could have that arranged, I know Hades, and he owes me a favor.” Discord chimed in a small laugh under his breath, But Twilight gave him a look that made the Devil himself shudder in front of Spike. It brought Spike a second of amusement.
“Okay, okay, nevermind. So what do you do… Spike?” Discord asked, his white smile practically glowing for a moment. Spike quickly responded- his voice shaking somewhat intimidated by all around him,
“Well, I work for a Publishing company; I mainly help look over some of the manuscripts to see which might be worth publishing,” Spike said- Discord didn’t look impressed.
“Dad Damnit, you are not giving me much to work with.” He mumbled through; eventually, he clapped his hands and exclaimed
“Alright- well, How about I show you guy’s your room’s and then get dinner started- I know I’m starving to death.” He gave a smile and looked towards Twilight,
“Could you get the chiefs to make something extra special for Twilight and her fiancé. Make sure they can make something edible for a mortal.” He smiled some as Nightmare Moon nodded,
“As you wish, my Princes of Darkness.”
“Anytime, honey butter.” Discord smiled, Twilight only groaned, embarrassed by her parent's action, but Spike snickered, never seeing Twilight so frustrated as they the Devil began leading them off.
“Twilight, my dear, you know where your room is. I’ll Lead Spike to his. I wanna talk to him in private.” He glanced towards Spike for a second as Spike shuddered at the idea.
“Dad, he can sSpikep in my room with me, I’m not a child,” Twilight responded though Discord just grunted,
“Darling, it is my reality I make the rules,” Discord responded with a light laugh,
“We’re going to doing this?” Twilight responded while Discord gave a hard laugh.
“Yeah, We are pumpkin But don’t worry, dear. It’s just till I get to know him, and he earns my trust.” He Patted Spike on the shoulder as he took him off. Spike looked back and simply looked surprised.
Twilight had an expression with a slight smile reassuring him and that he was in good hands.
Yeah right! Spike thought as he simply started being dragged off. Not sure what might happen. He just hoped it ended well. Spike and Discord walked down the corridors of the Castle, passing various paintings. Each was depicting an angel, sometimes demons- each of them both horrifying and stunning at the same time.
Spike recognized that Chronos was eating his children, which brought a question in mind from something Discord had said.
“You talked about Hades… So he’s real?”
“Yes, Hades is real, so is Kali, Allah, Kami, and Thor. Every God you have ever heard of exist.”
Spike was shocked by this, nearly stunned as he didn’t know what more to say as he followed the Fallen Angel. He soon leads Spike off towards the side was they past a corridor of rooms. Going down what appeared to be an endless Hallway. Spike couldn’t even see the other side of the room. It only went on.
“So, I guess if every god is real- It must be difficult to get souls.” Spike’s voice echoed beyond the room as it bounced off into the abyss.
“Not exactly, so many souls come down here, and each God who rules the underworld owns a part of Hell. I just own the largest part, containing the nine circles. Hades Rules Limbo- Hel Rules the fifth circle anger if you're not familiar. But I am the ruler of Hell.” He muttered, knowing what he was saying.
Spike listened to most of it but was distracted as he looked towards one of the doors. He was getting a good look at it When Discord appeared by him.
“This section holds certain souls I like too. Let’s say personally punish.” A Cheshire grin was rolling on his face. Spike wasn’t sure what that could’ve entailed- In some ways, he might not have wanted to know. The idea of torturing someone was wrong, at least for him. Though Discord, that Devilish man, smirked more and leaned in.
“Wanna try? Or you know what fuck it, we’re nearly family gets over here.” He reached over, grabbing Spike by the wrist. Spike didn’t have time before he was dragged off. They jogged almost ten- No, twenty feet. Spike wasn’t sure as they appeared before a door. This door had a Pair of Letters reading S.S. Discord stopped before Spike and gave a chuckle.
“Not sure what your stance is in the world. But I’m sure you’ll like this.”
He grabbed the doorknob and swung the door open. Spike took a second seeing the room and standing there. He was practically older wearing a pinkish suit: short black hair and a small mustache under his nose. Spike didn’t need Discord to explain who this was. He realized he was none other than Sombra.
“Is that…” Spike pointed over, still shocked as Discord nodded,
“Very much that is none other Than the Nazi Bastard.” He walked on into the room Spike Following him as the door slammed shut. Sombra looked towards him as if reawaken from a trance, and once he saw Discord, he screamed. Screamed like a child as he tried pushing himself back deeper on the bed.
“Oh, Sombra, It’s Pine O’clock!” He laughed as Sombra looked more shocked, his hand reaching over grabbing his buttocks.
“Bitte! Nein! Nicht die, Ananas!” Sombra pushed back as he watched Discord laughing as he suddenly raised his finger, forcing Sombra on his stomach. His pants ripped off; Spike couldn’t look at this turning away- He always imagined kicking Sombra's ass, but whatever was happening. Spike just didn’t have a stomach. Soon Discord screamed out.
“Oh, Ho, Mr. Sombra. I don’t think so!” Soon Spike heard Sombra scream out.
“NEIN, NEIN!” Before it went, Silent Discord walked off, and Spike followed, not daring to look back.
Discord closed the door, and everything went on to complete silence. Discord popping his neck as Spike looked towards him,
“Um well, that was…”
“Interesting, exciting- Maddening,” Discord said with a broad smile as he growled some his iris was slitting.
“It feels like you ripped Sandler off…” Spike said as he just imagined it though Discord looked annoyed calling out,
“Who do you think gave him the idea! I watched him write the script and said, ‘Shove pineapples up his ass!’” Spike suddenly began bursting out, laughing at just the idea of that as he snorted. But a second later, he thought of something,
“You said it was pine o’clock was that you were making a pun?”
“Yes, why?”
“You truly are evil,” Spike responded. Discord only laughed at the idea as he patted his back and led him off from the room. Spike just wondered what else might be hiding in this place.
“Now let it be a lesson for you, Spike- I love my Sons and daughters more than creation itself. So if you hurt her or make my little Cheftzi cry or upset, I will do far worst to you then Pine O’clock.” He looked towards him, reminding Spike of a serpent as he moved in closer. That expression that truly made Spike look into the face of Evil.
He paused for a moment and steeled his nerves looking towards the Devil himself and uttered these words.
“If I ever hurt Twilight, I wouldn’t fight it. Though Honestly, I do think she’d be able to take care of herself.” He watched him never blinking even if he was metaphorically freaking out.
“Very well. But you have to earn my trust, but we’ll deal with that later. Come on, and I need to show your actual room.” He turned around, heading north as they continued down the hallway as they appeared by a door with no name. Spike wasn’t sure what could be behind this door as Discord opened it up.
“Here’s where you will be staying.” He reached over and pulled the door open. Spike looked inside, discovering there was already someone in there. A sizeable demonic beast looked like a hound, a bipedal wolf with bulging muscles wings springing from his back with long shaggy hair and lying on the bed, with a woman on top of him.
A short stack woman with quite the bosom, bouncing on the large cock. Cold sweat running from her face as if they had been at it for a good couple of hours. The woman was screaming, getting louder as the Wolf demon growled more as Spike watched him releasing the money-shot. Though it seemed for the Demon, his semen wasn’t pure white but oozed black.
“God damn it, Cerberus! Will, you quit fucking earth girls in my house? I thought we agreed you could do it In Hade's house!”
Cerberus looked over, shocked, bounced off the bed. The women falling off landing on the ground while the Demon muttered,
“Sorry, Boss, but she really couldn’t wait, so I took her to the closes place I could, and well, I'm here.” He muttered. The woman was shocked as she covered her naked body. Spike Couldn’t help checking her out a bit though Discord snapped his fingers, causing them to vanish.
“I swear Cerberus is going to drive me insane.”
“That’s Cerberus, I mean isn’t he suppose to have three heads.”
“He does; they are probably wandering around fucking other souls or those who find their way in hell.”
“Oh… Okay.” Spike wasn’t sure if he could understand that, Though Discord waved his arm, and the room was cleaned up almost instantly.
“Well, here’s your room. Dinner should be ready in about an hour. Meet us in the Dining room. If you get lost, just think of the dining room, and sooner or later, you’ll walk into it.” It was there Discord had left him, and Spike stood there all alone.
Author's Note
Heh well this was fun to write, and I promise the next chapter is going to have something nice and Sexy just for you guy's Not sure how long they'll be hanging out in Hell but the story will get a little more wilder I'm sure. Though what would you guy's like to see next well let me know. Also how do you feel about Twilight's parents ;P
Spike was utterly shocked, to say the least, as Discord had left him alone. The moment of silence was quite enriching as he looked around. The room was far from what he expected. It seemed almost modern compared to the rest of the Castle’s more gothic nature; the bed was a double king size been as he explored, he couldn’t help opening the dresser draws, not accounting what might’ve resided in there. But when he did. Spike found only a small array of clothes.
He looked over at the small shelves that lined with drinks, mainly whiskey and jack daniels with the side of Ice. He reached over, grabbing one of the bottles pouring himself a stiff one. He looked out the window. He was looking off to the pits of Hell. He could imagine the torture going on out there—the horrors. Even now, while Spike knew he was safe, with Twilight around. It didn’t bring him much comfort. His spine had a slight shiver. In most cases, the man knew he didn’t belong here. At least not now.
“This is just insane.” He muttered to himself as he took a seat on the bed. He wasn’t sure what was going to happen next. Being in Hell was overwhelming. Twilight had reassured him that it would be alright. But for a moment, he didn’t know what to do.
He took another long swig of his drink. While looking over. There was a television. Though when Spike went to grab the remote, he stopped for a second. He wasn’t sure what might be on the Hell network as he shook his head.
“Maybe later.” He soon proceeded to get a shower in since he had to get ready for dinner. He reached over and began undressing. His clothes landing on the ground as he walked over towards the side room and stepped into the shower. He started washing his body. There was no cold water. He learned that the hard way it went from warm to scolding, to lava, thankfully. He didn’t start all the way.
This place is fucking insane. Spike thought as he moved in, letting the warm water fall on him. His hand was grabbing the shampoo. It ran through his hand as he started washing his hair. A scrubbing it through when he heard something, his head turned and called out.
“Is there someone here?” He yelled out, confused, but when Spike heard nothing, he sighed, going back to washing his body. However, Spike couldn’t help but feel as though someone- or something was watching him. He looked off as he took a long deep breath, not noticing anything as he scrubbed his hair. His eyes closed as he felt the warmth running through him. It felt amazing.
Suddenly without warning, he felt something grope him, grabbing his cock, nearly freaking him out as he looked back, and suddenly, he wasn’t alone. The figure that was behind him was tall, taller than Twilight. You could describe her as thick as she had a complete pair of hips. Her hair was long and silver, as it covered her eyes and the steam from the hot water rising around her. Her skin as black as a moonless sky. Such a thing was like looking into an endless voice of nothingness that happened to look back.
“Who the hell are you?” Spike muttered as he took a step back, his fingers reaching over to pull the shower curtains to make a run from this woman.
“Oh, come on, don’t you recognize me? I mean, I will be your future mother-in-law.” She smirked more, and Spike suddenly recognized her. She looked almost like Twilight when she had turned into her succubus queen form. Her crown of thorns had a gentle green flame atop her head.
“Oh, well, it’s good to meet you. Nightmare Moon?” Spike winced some as he didn’t know what she might say. How could you talk to Discord's wife? While she was standing naked in front of him, while he was taking a shower also.
“It’s good to meet you, and please relax Spike, I just wanted to come and give you a personal thank you for what you’ve done with my daughter, and I have something special for you tonight. After dinner.” She smiled some, her breast swaying gently. Spike was doing all he could not stare, looking off towards the side only to meet a wall.
“Well, that’s nice, but I don’t need anything. I just want to do what I can to make Twilight happy.”
“Which I am thankful for. Though I’m sure, you’ll like what I have in plan. My husband has always been protective of his children. He is such an Angel. But unlike him, I don’t mind my children exploring and enjoying themselves.” Nightmare Moon smirked as she took his hand and pushing it against her large bosom. Spike's eyes widened, his heart racing as his hands shook. He wasn’t sure if this was a trap as he tried pulling away.
Her grip was tight as she leaned in,
“Don’t worry about my husband. We have a special relationship. I can sSpikep with anyone, and he won’t harm them, and he can do the same.” She rolled her tongue more, causing Spike to groan, his cock twitching slightly. Arousal smashing into him; her essence was hitting him like a bulldozer.
Nightmare Moon looked down with a smirk seeing his member,
“Hmm, it’s nice, though maybe it could be a bit bigger for my little girl. Oh, I know, maybe something special.” She pushed Spike against the wall of the shower. His back pressing against the spout turning the water off as Nightmare Moon fell to her knee’s.
“Wait, don’t!”
Spike grunted as he felt her licking his cock. A shudder escaped him as he felt her begin taking his every inch of him as she hummed. Spike grunted more as he felt his cock tingling. Twilight was good, but her mother was driving him wild almost instantly as she pulled back and gave him a wink.
“I better stop right now. I don’t want you to get too cocky.” She licked her lips as she got back up, leaving Spike behind as he had a confused look on his face. He looked down and suddenly realized His cock was far off. It was longer instead of being six inches hard. It was now nearly ten inches and thick as Hell. Spike wondered how he could even think with all the blood running down to his cock, but he gulped, knowing he had much to explain to Twilight. He just hoped she wouldn’t be pissed off at him.
He listened as Nightmare Moon closed the door behind her, and he stood there all alone, with a sigh as he turned over and began washing his body, washing every inch as he couldn’t help but wish Twilight was here. She could drain him, all she wanted right now. But at the moment, his hands would have to do. His fingers were wrapping around his cock as he practically imagined how the scene would’ve gone. His newer, longer cock felt rather sensitive to the touch.
Spike walked out of the shower, the towel running through his hair as he dried it and noticed that his clothes were replaced, as what looked to be a bit more elegant as he rolled his shoulders,
“Well, It could be worst.” He reached over soon began putting them on. They were a bit of a tight fit, Making Spike wonders if he needed to hit the gym again.
Maybe? He thought as he motioned over and putting on the button on the shirt. It was red as he buttoned it up and sighed, soon heading out. He was sure it was close to dinner time. He explored the hallways. He did not want to touch any doors unless he wanted to deal with another Sombra situation. Though admittedly, looking at some of the doors, were tempting. Heck, at one point, he looked and saw a door with Filthy Rich written on it. His fingers close to grabbing it but pulled back.
“No- Nope, I’m not opening that can of worms.” He sighed and motioned off as he followed the direction.
“Spike!” Suddenly a shout out came off as Spike turned around and suddenly seeing Twilight. Wearing a low-cut blue dress that showed off a fair bit of skin as she moved in, giving him a tight hug.
“Twilight, heh, am I glad to see you.” Spike was beyond truthful about that as he barely wanted to let the demoness go, but Twilight smiled some,
“Is that so?” Twilight smirked as she gave him a light kiss on the cheek as she would pull back, leading Spike towards the dining room. Spike thought about what happened and knew he couldn’t hide it forever as he reached over, taking her hand. Twilight turned back towards him.
“Yeah, Spike?” She asked curiously.
“Um yeah, I wanted to tell you something quickly. Earlier I took a shower, and…” He gulped, thinking of the right words.
“Yes?” Twilight said, giving a slight nod waiting for Spike to grow the balls to tell her.
“You’re mother just appeared in my room, and she… Sucked my cock a bit. I never climaxed, I swear. I even told her to stop.” At least he thought he did. His head felt fuzzy even than though Twilight blinked for a minute,
“And?” she was calm, a smile on her face. Spike thought it was a trap but was shocked.
“I mean, it’s your mother, and isn’t that kind of weird?” Spike shook his head for a moment.
“Honey, Sweet pea. Remember, We’re in Hell, and I’m a succubus. I’m not going to be jealous.” She reached over, caressing his arm and pulling him in closer,
“it’s kind of Hot, I kind of wish I could’ve watched or join, but the father can be such a spoilsport.”
“So, you don’t mind your mother tried seducing me?” Spike’s eyebrow raised,
“Honey, I don’t mind. Besides, I know mom has eyes for only one man. To her, you’re only food. In my eyes, you’re the only one for me. If you want, we can perform a special ceremony after we get married.”
“What would that be?” Spike asked curiously as Twilight turned back towards the door,
“I’ll tell you later, sweetie. Though for now. We better get ready for dinner. I’m starving.” Twilight would eventually head off, walking towards the dining room. Spike gulping and followed behind her for a moment.
The dinner was calm, Spike sitting on the other side. The room was quiet as the being known as Discord, sat on the other side. His fingers twirling around as a fork floated with a smile,
“It’s nearly time for dinner, and I’m sure we have plenty of time to discuss your wedding. Do you two have a plan?” he asked with a light smile. His hand was reaching over as he took Nightmare Moon's hand, who smiled quite warmly to her husband. Such a passion in her eyes. Spike chuckled. It was almost enough to make him forget that not too long ago, she had taken his dick in her mouth.
“Well, we don’t have much of a plan now, Dad. We only recently got engaged, heh, I mean, you guys are the first ones we’ve ever told.” Twilight smiled more as she sat back some. It was then that a set of chiefs began bringing the food in. In the center, there was an array of apples that were placed in the very center. It was quite odd, as the apples looked almost golden.
“Spike.”
Spike’s eyes on them, practically ignoring everyone as he watched them. They glowed a radiant light. It seemed as if they were calling him—wanting him to climb over the table to take them. Eat every one of them till none were left.
“Spike?”
His hands shook his face-covering in sweat as he reached over, taking some of the food. However, the Apples were what he wanted as he came over and grabbed one.
“Spike!”
Spike’s hand was suddenly slapped away. It managed to take his attention from his face as he looked over, seeing none other than Discord. The stern look on his face as he reached over, grabbing the bowel. A small smirk spreading on his face as he looked towards Nightmare Moon.
“I probably should’ve told The cooks not to bring these out.” He pulled the bowel away from Spike’s grip as he grabbed an apple and took a bite from it. Much to Spike’s dismay, as he would practically throw them out the window. As soon as they were away from him, Spike shook his head.
“What just happened?” Spike muttered, rubbing his eyes.
“You almost took a bite from one of the fruits of the tree of knowledge or the Apple of Eris. We don’t need another incident like that happening again. The old man was pissed off at me for a long time for that fuck up.”
“The fruit of- Wait, you mean those are the apples of Eden?” Spike was stunned, somewhat shocked that something like that would be here. However, it made him question what would be wrong with him eating one of those delectable apples.
“Yeah, again, We’ll have to make sure none of those get into mortals hand’s. Cause It can fuck you up.” He took another bite before throwing it out the window. Spike watched it in horror as he shook his head,
“I mean, what could be so bad? I mean their just apples.” Twilight was rather shocked as she covered her mouth for a moment, while Discord laughed,
“Well, besides, it might make you immortal. It could cause you to explode from all that knowledge rushing into you. It could turn you into a chinchilla. Hell you might get turned into an angel, it’s such a roulet what these chaotic apples can do. Really only divine beings such as myself can handle it. I can tell you this. I once had the first humans try them out. Let me tell you.That got me in trouble and them.”
Spike nodded, not able to find the right words to say. Twilight nodding,
“It’s something I’ve never seen. I mean, Humans were eating an apple-like that is rare.” She sighed some as she grabbed his arm.
“I’m sorry. It’s my fault. I forget small things like this. Please Don’t be angry with me.” She chuckled while Spike nodded,
“No, it’s fine. I mean, It wasn’t like I nearly got blown up on my first day in Hell.” He chuckled some, and Twilight giggled. The mood-lifting.
“Well, excellent since there’s no more exploding. How about we get back to enjoying our meal. I’ll grab some lamb Chops, I swear, Twilight. This was an excellent offering.” He grabbed some of the cut beef and began eating. Spike. Sweated some remembering the goat from just this morning and for a moment. He wasn’t hungry. However, he pushed that feeling aside. Not wanting to be rude, he reached over, grabbing some himself.
Soon they would begin eating. There was an awkward silence. Spike was taking large bites. He felt his foot tapping while trying to find the right words. To say something.
“Hmm, this is good.” He muttered while breaking off something and tasted the corn.
“Thank you,” Discord smirked.
Though it just went back to being quiet. Somehow Spike imagined that eating with the ruler of Hell would be more… Interesting. Yeah, those were the words. But it was just kind of relaxing.
Though it wouldn’t last long as without warning, there was a crashing through the window. A massive beast that Spike could only describe it as such. It looked as though it had the head of a bird. The body of a turtle, with tentacles wrapping around its arms and legs. It had eight of them. His teeth sharp like little needles, as it exclaimed.
“A Mortal in the home of The Light bringer must destroy!” It screeched in a high-pitched voice as it started moving towards Spike, jumping on the table as it tossed the food off to the side.
Spike suddenly grabbed a knife. He wasn’t sure he could take the creature, but he wouldn’t sit by while it mauled him. He held it tight as he was ready to strike. His body was getting into a defensive stance. At the same time, he was prepared to stab the thing in its God damn eye. When it ran faster, he was letting out a hard howl. As it suddenly was stopped in place.
Not that it didn’t try moving; it just couldn’t get any farther. It scratched at the ground, growling spit, and slime extracting from its body as Spike watched it.
“Well, are you going to attack it, kid? You’ve got the knife. Or do you need something bigger, I could bring a spear or a sword or a Zamboni.” He suddenly heard Discord calling his head tilting, seeing Discord stand there drinking a glass of wine in one hand. (He hoped it was wine.) In the other one, a golden rope that was wrapped around the neck of this beast.
Spike hesitated as he looked towards the beast. Looking into its almost human face as it growled out,
“I will skin you alive and feast on your fear and flesh!” Spike shuddered and suddenly stabbed it in the face. He stabbed it. Spike did not know how many times. By the end, he couldn’t recognize it any longer as it took long deep breaths before falling.
Spike took a deep breath, his face covered with the blood of this creature. Till eventually, it turned to dust, crumbling away.
“Well, with that out of the way, how about we eat.” His fingers were snapping, and the ash flew out the broken window. Spike shook, shocked as he looked towards the Devil. Discord looked at him.
“What?” Discord asked as he took a bite out of his goat meat.
“I um- Is that normal?” Spike stuttered some as he just killed the weird hybrid creature.
“Eh, once in a while, Don’t worry, it won’t come by for a good while. Besides, it wanted you. Now come on guy’s let's eat.” He chuckled as he tapped his glass, turning it into chocolate milk.
The rest of the night turned out quite simple. There wouldn’t be another interruption for the rest of the night. Spike looked at his meal though it was clear after the attack. He wasn’t as hungry as he was before. Though soon, the night would end.
“Well, that was delicious, though I’ll have to return to my duties. Please have a good night, everyone, and especially to you, my love. Please enjoy your night.” Discord would raise Nightmare Moon, and they shared a kiss, one of inferno passion and burning desire that. Spike could see flames shooting from out Nightmare Moon’s ears. Soon the Ruler of Hell vanished without a trace.
“Well, that was interesting,” Spike muttered, rubbing the back of his head Twilight right by him the smile on her face.
“Very much, though hopefully, we don’t have to deal with much. Maybe I’ll have mom put a barrier over the castle. Imagine what people would think if they knew of what we’re doing right now.”
“Yeah, just never expected something like this. Heh, I mean I imagine what my family might say, being married to the daughter of Discord.”
Spike suddenly heard Twilight stop as he looked over a sad look on her face as he felt a pain in his heart. He knew he was wrong.
“Spike are you regretting your decision of wanting to marry me now that you’ve met my family?” Spike shuddered some and walked back to her his finger caressing under her chin.
“Listen, I don’t regret anything. I want to marry you. I want to spend the rest of my life. Even if you drive me crazy and tie me to the bed for endless fucking, long as I’m with you, it’s all that matters.”
“You mean it?” Twilight said, a small tear in her eye,
“Yeah, you and me to the end. I wouldn’t touch another woman without you.”
“Good though, I don’t mind if you fuck a girl as long as I'm with you, or you tell me.” Twilight winked, and soon, they shared another kiss.
“Oh, I’d tell you. Besides, You’d know anyway.” A small laugh as they soon would separate, heading to their room.
“I’ll see you tomorrow,”
“See you than honey buns,” Twilight said as she went off, and they went off their ways. Spike was watching her walk off, her swaying, back and forth just the way Twilight lifed It a slight bounce to it as he smiled some with a light chuckle before. He made the journey to head to his room. He was cleaning up whatever blood was left on his face from that beast.
It took a bit. These god damn doors were looking just the same. He grunted while doing so though eventually, He found it. As he sighed, the door creaking open though when. He stepped inside when he heard a voice.
“I’ve been expecting you, Mr. Drake.”
As Spike looked in, the calming voice coming from his room was almost shocked, especially from who, or more about what he saw.
The figure he looked at was tall, pink- and oh so fluffy.
Author's Note
Here's the newest chapter for this story, and its worth getting out after the stress of this god damn election, now that its over. let the sinning and fornication begin!
if you like what I'm writing follow me on twitter, discord or even join me as a patron on patreon.
Discord
twitter
An Angels Love (Side story)
It was a dark stormy night. The sounds of thunder filling the air. Rain falling down like cat’s and dogs. No sign of relenting. The City was silent, people just staying at home trying to make it through such a harsh storm. Though at a single Motel a small party was going on. The sounds of screaming went off like a cannon. In the room, a woman was experiencing pure Ecstasy as she was being fucked. She was fucked like she had never been fucked before. As she wrapped her legs around the man over her. How she ended up in this situation. She didn’t know.
Her name was Diamond Tiara, and she was in fucking a random man, a man who wasn’t her husband. She had been married for three days, and she found herself cheating on the man she had imagined she would spend the rest of her life with. Though she was with this man, a man she only met once in her life. But the way he railed her right now. She could forget the nasty deed she was doing at this point. She imagined how she met.Shining Stone
She was at her Bachelorette party, her friend’s had decided to give her a night she would never forget. Some drinks, a bit of pot, and some strippers- and by some her friend Silver Spoon brought her about five of them. Each one giving her a good lap dance. But than Silver Spoon had apparently brought her the best for last. The Stripper named Diamond Angel. He was muscular, he was handsome. He was as if Adonis was standing before them. Strong rugged body good looks. Then the way he wore his jock strap that way. It left nothing to the imagination for Cindy.
She pictured how he grind-ed against her. Giving her the lap Dance his scent was intoxicating. His hips moving. The size of his bulge. Kate never imagined her Fiancé having something as large as that. Her lips drooling just to see it.
Than when everyone has passed out, and the other strippers where paid and left Diamond Tiara was the only one awake and he was there Diamond watching her with those deep blue eyes like those of the endless ocean. Diamond Tiara almost thought they were red for a second. But only for a second. As she found herself leading him back towards her bedroom. Towards hers and Rumble’s bedroom. They fucked that night. Diamond Tiara losing her virginity to this stranger. As he fucked her brains out. The moaning the screaming as she rid that cock.
That morning she regretted everything. She vowed to keep it a secret never telling anyone. But later, even with her body sore from how that ‘man ’ had taken her, made her feel she knew she was addicted to Adonis himself.
She had gone through with the wedding, her and Rumble said her I do’s. But she was tempted to run off, find that stripper, and be his bitch. But she held back, cause even if she lusted for that man. A part of her loved Rumble the silly accountant who loved cartoons and going on long walks. But she admitted the sex that night was boring. It was soft, too slow for her liking, and Rumble only went for about a few minutes before blowing his load. He was a virgin also- Even if he said he wasn’t. But she never said much rubbing the back of his head and told him he did well. She felt her heart skip a beat when she lied and told Rumble she orgasmed also.
She took time and remembered how she had gotten ahold of Diamond's number. He left it by her nightstand. She remembered almost throwing it out. But thank the good Lord she didn’t. She had called him scheduling a meeting for that night. Three days after her wedding.
So here it was Diamond Tiaralaying in bed, being fucked hard. The way her pussy quivered against his rock hard Arrow. Looking into those endless eyes. As she felt more worn out. Her moist pussy sucking him in. As she was beat red in the face. Her breath lost as she called out his name.
“Oh Shining Faster faster!” She called out, her arms and legs wrapped around him as her breast pushed against them. Small mounds. But the way he caressed her body she was off the hinges. She imagined that if given the option she’d Sell her soul just to have this man fuck her every night. Make Rumble watch in the background and jerk off. Show him how to really fuck a woman.
But suddenly as she was pulled over the edge, something happened a woman voice called out.
“Oh honey, what are you doing?” It was a sweet voice a calming voice. But Diamond Tiara felt as though she was about to shit herself. Being caught in a situation like this. Cheating on her husband! What would her family think?
Shining stopped Diamond Tiara watched how annoyed he was by being interupted. When he looked around. His hips thrust faster. But than they stopped. His annoyed expression changed. It went from annoyance to suprise… than overwhelming joy? Diamond Tiara wasn’t sure what to do. As she covered herself.
“Pudding?” Shining said not sure what to make of it.
“Shiney!” The woman called out, Diamond Tiara wasn’t sure how to describe her, beside very pink. Everything she wore was pink, like she was some bubblegum princess.
Diamond Tiara watched as Shining pulled out, She cried in protest though he simply ignored her as he ran over, his cock bouncing still stiff as a board as he hugged the woman in front of him.
“I can’t believe your here! I’ve missed you my darling.” He muttered kissing her neck, his effection wild as he seemed like he wouldn’t let this woman go.
“Hmm, You know you can’t keep me down. Let’s say your sisters Fiance gave me a chance and helped me out.” She returned the effection as she wrapped her arms around his back. His cock pushing against her thick ample thighs.
“So long, and still as beautiful as the day I met you my Angel.” His voice soft flirting with her if Diamond Tiara could say anything it was that they should get a room. But everything was beyond crazy. She couldn’t find the strength to move. Her legs feeling like jelly.
The woman holding Shining Stone eyes or Shining Armor as she called him looked towards the woman with a smirk.
“Hmm who’s this sweet little lady?”
“No one Cadence. Just simply a snack, it’s been a while since I fed, and you were down there.” He chuckled. Diamond Tiara couldn’t help but watch as the man’s eyes turned dark red, almost reminding her of blood.
“Hmm well Shiny dear, maybe we should do something about her. Then I’ll give you the mean you deserve.” Her tongue sticking out licking her lips. Diamond Tiarafelt herself scooting back not sure what was going on at this point but she felt an urge to scream for help. Like the most basic instincts hidden deep inside her was screaming to run from them.
“Oh I know, I’ve got a suprise for you Honey buns.” Cadence said as she looked more bubbly and pointed her finger over towards the woman. A devilish smile appearing before her.
Diamond Tiara wasn’t sure what was going on but without warning she suddenly hunched over, her stomach turning. It felt as though she was in pain, as she watched it grow. Getting larger and larger. She found the strength to get on her feet. Though her body felt as if it was on fire. As she stood there. She felt an urge to puke. As she fell back on her back. Something was pushing out of her. It- it felt like she was about to give birth.
“No- Wh-what are you doing to me!” she screamed feeling her insides practicly getting torn apart. Her breathing getting heavy as she took deep breath’s. The two being watching her the smile on their face. She suddenly began watching something that might haunt her for the rest of her life. That was if she lived long enough.
Diamond Tiara watched as the two being suddenly began transforming. The woman surrounded by light’s changing twisting as she looked like an angel. But the man, that man wasn’t that he was a demon, in the flesh growing taller, his skin catching fire till it his flesh was no longer the pale white but a jet black. Rams horns practically exploding from his skull, large as they arched back. Diamond Tiara thought she was looking at the devil at this point. He had large goat legs, and his cock swaying back and forth like a pendulum.
It nearly made the woman forget the pain she was going through as she screamed louder.
“Gahhh! What are you doing to me!” she exclaimed her body breathing heavy. She felt herself contracting as she pushed and pushed. Something was sliding out of her. As she grabbed the bed. Whatever was happening was accelerating
“No worry sweetie, We’ll make sure you forget all about this, after she’s here.” Cadence giggled as she walked over giving the woman a soft kiss on the cheek. But Diamond Tiara wanted to smack her.. But the pain overwhelmed as she gave a hard final push as she fell back.
The sounds of crying arose, a small one at first but soon it got louder. As this Cadence walked over and picked up what looked to be a small baby.
Though Diamond Tiara found herself blacking out at this point.
Cadence smirked holding the small child and bringing it over towards Shining armor
“Here’s little Flurry heart,” Cadence smiled as Shining armor looked towards the child.
It looked almost as if it was a combination of their parents a small pudgy baby with pure white skin, with six hellish red wings, and two horns sticking from his head and a small Halo between it. The way it looked at its Poppa with those weird gold and black eyes was adorable as it looked towards Shining armor with an innocence to it even with its evil smile. Like it was planning for world domination.
“S-She’s ours?” Shining armor asked shocked his heart skipping a beat as he looked at this baby.
“That she is, I’ve been wanting to surprise you with her. Now I can.” She pulled herself in, and kissed her demonic husband. Shining armor didn’t know what to say as he felt like the happiest Demon in the world. He leaned in and whispering,
“Hmm when we put little Flurry away I’m gonna have a nice snack, and you look heavenly.” He chuckled with a hard laugh.
Suddenly there was a pounding against the wall, screams as if a woman was experiencing a harsh orgasm, It almost caught the Incubus and Angel off guard as they looked over,
"Hey we're having a family moment here!"
"Fuck off I'm teaching this bitch not to throw me off a bridge!" A woman's voice responded as she gave a hard grunt as if she was moving her body in rapid motions. Shining Armor rolled his eyes as he gave his Angelic wife a kiss.
Author's Note
Warning, this is slightly disturbing chapter but I think it was a crazy idea that came to me a what happened with Cadence and Shining armor... Sorry Diamond Tiara.
Spike followed Discord out of his room. The devil hadn’t really said much just pointed towards the door and follow him as they headed off to who knows where. His heart pounded. Not sure what might happen next the worry feeling in his gut.
“I’m going to need your help with this Spike.” Discord said a slight grunt in his voice as though he wasn’t wanting to do this but had no choice. The annoyance in his face while Spike. He was confused,
“Um why is it you need my help?” The curious expression running through Spike, as he tried to think of what he could even do. But nothing came to mind. While he looked towards who would be in the end of all of this his future father in law.
“Because, While I’m on Earth, I can’t access all my powers and I need a human for this job. Important job.”
“Wait… why can’t you access your powers on earth, I mean your Satan? You’re a damn Angel you could walk in and drop everyone.” Spike was confused but he could hear the grunt and growl come from the fallen angel.
“I am not Tirek! Why does everyone mistake me for my damn cousin. I swear it drives me up the heaven damn wall!” As for my powers I can’t access all my powers. I’m limited, for example I can manipulate, and make people do things they secretly want. But I can’t say, drop a meteorite on someone or drop the wrath of hell. Not like the old days. Now a days I need to be more clever.”
Spike nodded though not fully understanding why he just sighed. Such a thought is trying to understand anything. Though coming along with getting use to dating a succubus was bizarre at the beginning he eventually got use to it. Doing this. He was sure in time he would become use to this if he lived long enough to do so.
They passed over as they moved into the throne room. Standing there. It was empty. No guards. He didn’t even see the throne, as he looked towards the Devil.
“So, what’re we be doing.”
Spike winced as he began thinking Please don ’t ask me to fuck So not gay, not gay!
“We’re going to retrieve a few of my daughters.”
Spike wasn’t sure what to say though he continued on watching Discord raise his hand a claw like finger appearing from his hand as he made it slit down pushing down as a bright orange light followed behind. When he was done. He stepped back and appearing right between them a portal appeared. Standing in what looked to be a church.
“What is this place?” Spike asked curiously as they looked at the large ram shackled church that seemed to be on its final legs before collapsing in on itself.
“It’s one of the hidden churches.”
“The hidden churches? You mean the organization that insane priest worked for that nearly killed Twilight?”
“The same- this is one of there older ones but I’m sure they’ve got some guards, secrets that they don’t want people like me to find. They have lots to hide even in the American section”
“Well they have it well hidden I mean no one wouldn’t look around in an abandoned church” Spike couldn’t help but question it. He watched as Discord moved over looking around the doors. Such a moment as they prepared to find the entrance.
“Exactly, and they’re paranoid bastards, Whenever they lose a member they’ll abandon one or put more guards, if they don’t skip town just in case whatever they were hunting tries to come back. Ah here it is.” He reached over towards one of the statues one of an angelic woman who’s breast were gently exposed. The way it looked out at them it’s heavenly glow. The kindness in this broken down cathedral.
“Now watch this.” He smirked as he grabbed the statues bosoms and pushed down. It was there as if it was nothing the breast collapsed down into each other that Spike soon heard a loud click. The stairs began collapsing down long drawn out sliding of stone against stone. That seemed to go down. Spike watched this with utmost fascination as he would soon look down into darkness.
“Now come on- wait no not like this who knows what those nut jobs must’ve left down there to guard this shit.” Discord chuckled as he snapped his fingers and soon Spike suddenly found himself wearing a priests gametes. It hung snugly around his body. While the Devil wore one of his own, an inverted cross wrapped around his neck.
“An inverted cross. A little on the noise isn’t it?” Spike snaked though Discord only snorted that off.
“Please kid don’t believe everything you see on t.v and the movies. This is the cross of saint Peter. Blah blah- I don’t have all day explaining to you about Christian or catholic lore. I got my girls to pick up.” He suddenly bounced down on the first step, than the third, and fifth. It was as though he was skipping along. Spike took a long strides following behind him. While watching him. Spike couldn’t help but think he saw a halo atop his head. Cracked but gently glowing.
Spike just followed the light. Such a time he wondered if he could question his life. Not long before he was having sex with an angel. Now he was following the king of Hell down into a churches hidden basement. Life was such a odd. He would continued on as he listened to the clicking of his heels against the marble steps. A chill running down his spine from the wind passing him. His fingers felt numb from the sheer cold. If it got any colder. Spike was imagining that he would soon see his own breath.
They continued on. For something that could’ve taken a minute or two, felt longer. He wasn’t afraid of this. But something about this place wasn’t right. While he would continued on wards. Soon Spike watched as Discord was standing in front of a wooden door.
“Now listen act calm and don’t do anything rash. If there are priests in here they might just shoot on sight. They gave up on that Thou shalt not kill, turned it into, Though Shalt blow thy heads off.”
Spike almost wanted to laugh at that. It kind of gave him a smith though he wasn’t sure what the Devil might do as a respond to this. So he simply kept himself quiet with a nod. Spike took a hard breath as he somewhat imagined himself at work, doing papers and being yelled at by Grace. Though it was something he was sure to return to anytime soon just when this was over with.
Spike could feel his leg hurt. The moist musky place was getting to his ankle as he grabbed the doorknob and headed inside. A slight limp as he tried not to step on it the wrong way. Something he really didn’t want to deal with for some time but here he was. The long pause as they moved inside.
The place was quiet. The stone walls just went off with wooden doors on ether sides. Lights swaying back and forth. With the cold draft and creaking. It was clear that the place was abandoned. Or felt like one. Such a place. It was creepy. Like Spike had stepped into a horror film.
“Seems like they abandoned the place.”
“Yeah, it seems like it. Though we should keep going who knows what they left behind.” Discord took the lead as he was ahead,
“I don’t get it why don’t you just summon It or use some magic to bring it over to us?”
“Because if I could I wouldn’t need you, these churches probably have words that suppress my power’s, they get benefits for working for the old man or at least in their mind think they work for the old bastard.”
“Oh well alright than. I guess it’ll take a while.”
There they began exploring the caverns moving through them as it was rather silent between the two being. Spike wasn’t sure what he could say. It wasn’t like he could ask him if he saw the game, last night. Such a thought trying to get to know the Arch-Angel.
Moving deeper in, the few rooms they got into met with little to no resistance, though these rooms didn’t have much in them, broken furniture. A bible laying around on the ground. Nothing of importance though Discord still explored them leaving nothing unturned.
“So… Heaven real.” Spike muttered while turning over a bed. Noticing Seeing a dildo, and panties, Honestly not wanting to know who once owned this. He tossed it back in place. Pushing the bed back over it. Such a long sigh He wasn’t sure what they were even looking for. Was he hunting for another ring? Was it something bigger? Spike just didn’t know, He continued on as he went towards the next door. His hand grabbed the handle and tried turning it.
“Locked… Weird.” He tried turning it the other direction, and still it wouldn’t budge. Now why would they lock this door, every other door, Spike had ran into had opened. But this one wasn’t.
“What could they be hiding in here.” He turned his head towards the direction where Discord was before and called him out. Spike looked off in the direction.
“Is there something you need.” Spike practically bounced out of his skin as he looked back, and Discord was standing there. He was leaning against the wall casually posing with a relaxed smile. Spike, couldn’t think of how to respond. Not even asking how he just appeared behind him, as he realized he was talking to the devil himself. And decided to go with it.
“Yeah, This door. It’s locked.” He reached over pulling the door. Showing that it was locked. Discord simply blinked.
“Here let me help.” The angel grabbed the door pulling it. With great ease the Angel swung the door open ripping it from the hinges. The sounds of nuts and bolts. Looking back, Discord pushed the door to the side. Smacking his hands together,
“Well that was fun. I wonder whats inside?” He turned looking inside. Spike followed doing the same as they looked on into the room.
The room, was basically a cathedral in of itself. Pews on ether side, from one end towards the middle that was gaped for those who wished to walk across. Stain glass windows depicting saints, each of them staring off, almost as if they were judging. Such a sight made Spike spine shudder. Such a moment as he took the first step.
When he entered the room nothing happened. Not what Spike was expecting some kind of trap, or even an alarm but there was nothing. Soon him and Discord proceeded inside. As they got in, Spike began noticing a pedestal. Off on the stage, it was black. Though something was on there. Spike moved in closer, as he tried seeing what it must’ve been. Only to realize that it was simply a black box, The same kind that must’ve help a ring in it.
Spike had basically ran up towards it. As he saw the thing. It was clearly a ring box. His hand reaching over but stopping before he could grab it. He realized it was far too easy. His fingers gliding over it, tempted to grab ah old of the thing and run away. But as he tried reaching over to grab it He just couldn’t. Maybe he had just watched too many movies. He looked around maybe finding something that he could replace it with. But suddenly Discord popped right next to him.
“What are you doing?”
“I’m trying to grab this box. It might have a ring in it.”
“Well grab it, grab it by the box!” Discord exclaimed as he looked at it, almost tempted to grab it himself. Though a Cheshire grin on his face as Spike, reached closer and suddenly pushed the box over a few inches.
Spike eyes widened as he practically bounced away in case a trap activated. Though nothing seemed to happen. Spike blinked a few times as he watched the box for a second. Sighing in relief though eventually he turned his head over towards his future Father-in-law, giving him a dirty look.
“Hey you were just gonna stand there looking at it. Now come on grab it and lets go.” He turned around walking out of the room. Spike only sighed as he reached over picking the box up. He opened the box examining it. The ring looked almost like the same one Twilight had when she was trapped in one. Though the difference between this and hers was the ring was made of silver. That was when the room began shaking. Spike looked around as he heard crashing sound.
“Fuck! Discord get back here!” When he looked over to where the archangel had been he saw nothing. The bastard had vanished without a trace. Spike couldn’t help cursing under his breath. He heard glass shattering as he looked behind him.
The saints stood there, weapons made of glass in their hand as they began walking there. It was utterly queer, seeing the glass saints molding looking more three dimensional as they began stepping over to him. There were five in total. They raise their glass weapon. Ready to strike. Spike did the first thing that came to mind.
He ran out of there like a crazy mother fucker. He ran out the door and began running towards the exit. That was the problem though as Spike began taking a left turn, when he found himself running into a dead end. Spike looked around back and forth, as he tried grabbing one of the doors. Hoping for a chance to hide. He turned the doorknob, but found that he couldn’t make the door budge.
“Fuck!” Spike shouted, as he imagined taking a good run. But as he did he saw the glass Saints, they turned around looking towards him, the way they moved was unnatural. Each step pushed forward as they sounded like glass sliding against the ground.
Spike, wasn’t sure what to do. That was when he looked down staring at the ring. He wasn’t sure if it would work, he wasn’t sure what Twilight would say, but at the moment he wasn’t sure he had much of a choice. It wasn’t like there was any rocks around. He grabbed the ring and slipped it on his right index finger,
“Come one, what was that spell. You know it.” He muttered under his breath watching as the glass Saints moved closer dragging along, as Spike began speaking out;
“Oh, Demon of lust,
I free you from your prison,
Let this ring bind us.
Find our hopes and share this fire
As we are indeed the same. ’
Nothing seemed to happen soon Spike repeated the incantation.Though nothing seemed to happen. That was when one of the glass creatures through a knife at him. Spike dodged it though it managed to slice his cheek. That was when he realized what he was doing wrong as he grabbed the blood from his cheek rubbing the blood around the silver ring. Began calling out the incantation one last time.
“Please work fuck!
Oh, Demon of Lust,
I free you from your prison,
Let this ring bind us!
Fine our hopes and share this fire!
As we are indeed one in the same!”
His voice calling out screaming loudly as he suddenly felt a fire running through him his body heating up, as he felt as he had when twilight was free from the ring. It was working, his body shouting more, as he slouched back on the ground. Mumbling.
“Help me…” he whispered holding conscious as a shadowy figure raised up. Ram horns on her head, but there was something else a hat. It looked like a cowboy hat. As the voice called out. It was female but a heavy southern draw.
“Looks like I’m free, and we’ve got ourselves a Mexican stand off. But They brought a knife to a gun fight.” Spike finally got a better look. This succubus stood tall long blond hair, Reddish skin, with dark freckles. Bright emerald green eyes, as she wore a Grey outfit. Looking almost like an outfit a confederate soldier would ware. Her breast mighty fine, not as large as Twilight but they would definitely be an eye catcher.
As she suddenly reached over to her belt. Pulling out a pair of Colt revolvers. The Succubus began firing away shooting her weapon off as the bullets shot true and straight hitting the glass saints, causing them to shatter into a million tiny pieces.
She kept shooting, the sound of gunfire going off, as the Succubus Laughed in much delight. Till finally the last saint had fallen and it was just between the two of them.
“Thanks…” Spike muttered as he pulled himself up. His legs were wobbling though unlike when he freed Twilight he hadn’t passed out. In many ways he was grateful for this.
“No prob Sugar but I gotta ask ya’ll something?” The succubus asked raising her head. Spike couldn’t help but notice her breast getting a bit bigger as if a button would soon pop from her uniform. She turned over picking him up and putting him over his shoulder.
“Who won, was it the south or them damn yanks?”
“Um… I really don’t know what you mean ma’am?” Spike muttered feeling imasculated from being picked up like this.
“Please call me Applejack, and who won the North or the South?”
“Oh well the North won…” Spike examined the uniform more and cursed under his breath. She was wearing a confederate uniform…
Author's Note
Oh my Applejack has entered the story, and what are we in store for now with this CowgirlPatreon
Discord
twitter
Ps. Those who saw the mistake I fixed it
Spike wasn’t sure how to react. The surprised expression on his face as he stared at this woman. Applejack was by far different from Twilight, who was her sister. Her voice was a heavy southern accent as she wore that grey uniform. She was soon holstering her colts while tapping her boots.
“So the Damn Yanks won the war, well fuck me silly and call me Shirley.”
“Alright, Shirley,” Spike responded, trying to be funny though Applejack gave him a filthy look,
“Don’t call me Shirley.” She huffed hard, almost snorting, while she began looking around. Almost as if she was wondering where she might have been. Maybe when… Though Spike sighed as he
She muttered under her breath as she looked around; she seemed to be examining the surroundings as she wondered where she was or when. So many questions were coming to her.
“Yeah, the south lost, though many things changed. Um, come on, Discords waiting outside of this place.” He kicked himself in the foot as he imagined wanting to kick the Devil’s ass though Applejack raised an eyebrow.
“You mean, My Father is here? That no-good yellow belly bastard finally decided to come and get me!? Ok, where the hell am I?” Applejack yelled out, annoyed and ready to kick someone’s ass, her body sizzling as she grubbed her stomach, feeling hungry. Spike reached over, grabbed her shoulder, and wrapped his arm around her.
“Yeah, yeah, yank, well, let’s get going. I have a father to speak to.” Applejack sneered in utter annoyance, not happy to see the man. Spike looked at her for a good second.
“Well, hopefully, he’s out there waiting for us.” Spike hoped though not sure. So far, today had felt like an eternity.
“So, How did you wind up trapped in the ring?” Asked almost curiously as he looked back at the confederate succubus.
“Ah got ambushed took about fifty yanks to catch me, though I took out as many as I could before they got one of them, preacher men, to bound me. If I caught that man of God, I’d have shot me right between the eyes.” Spike barely understood a word she said, and that was saying something. But he shook his head and nodded,
“Well, that sucks. I mean, I found Twilight by accident, and well, we’re getting married now. I swear, what am I even going to tell her?” he bit his lips some as they finally found themselves at the door. Looking towards the thing as he carefully grabbed the door handle, his eyes closed as he prepared to open it, yet he imagined that there was a rattlesnake right outside ready to strike at any moment.
The door slung open; he let out a fierce yell. Running out there ready to punch, kick and bite if he needed to though as he ran out there, there was nothing. Just a peaceful world. That chirped crickets and not much else. He took a deep breath as he sighed in relief. Spike let out a nervous chuckle. His guard dropped.
“Smooth move there, son.” A familiar voice called out while causing Spike to jump in the air with much horror. He bounced around, looking to see none other than Discord and holding a pocket watch, looking impatient. Spike couldn’t help
“What’s with all the yelling!” She muttered, crossing her arms. Discord snickered.
“Jesus boy, you don’t need to scream! You’ve been in there for what seemed like forever. I was getting nervous like those glass saints had managed to get you killed.”
“Well, I survived no thanks to you.” Spike groaned while just rubbing his face. The bags over his eyes as he looked back at the devil himself.
“Why in the hell didn’t you help me?” He complained while imagining kicking the devil in the ass. He imagined his old Sunday school teacher would get a kick out of that. Spike West is kicking the devil right in the ass!
“Woah, cool down there. One of the significant rules the big guy up there has, not allow messing with mortals. You’re on your own, and you made it out in one piece.”
“Yeah, with the help of your daughter.” Pointing over to Applejack who was cleaning a gun up at this point Discord smirked widely.
“So you unleashed one of my daughters once more. So what are you planning on doing with her?” A wide chuckle while looking over at the mere mortal man.
“Well I figured you’d just free us from our bindings or something and we could be on our way. He reached over pulling his hand up showing the ring.
“Oh no, thats not how that works.” Discord let out a wide pleasent grin. Spike couldn’t help but feel dread raising up around him at the realization of what was going to happen. What was he going to tell Twilight?
Author's Note
Hey there guys well long time no see... Ok, you're wondering why it took so long to even release this short chapter which is really not. Well, the thing is I got burnt out on Succubus and took a vacation from it, but I'm gonna get back on this story, in between my normal projects it's just something that happens and I think I can build this story back up. I have a few idea's so let me know what you think. I am really sorry to take so long to get back on this story. I feel so ashamed for leaving you in the dark. heck, I was tempted to reboot this story.
The church was broken down. The security system was destroyed, and it was clear that everything about Two men walked inside, each of them old, with hair as white as snow wearing black robes.
“So, It seems as though someone has broken into our chamber, well isn’t that great.” One of the preachers muttered while looking at the broken glass of the security system. A thing they had spent months setting up and praying for forgiveness from the lord as they looked over and saw the vanished box. The one that held one of their greatest enemies, the Succubus.
“Who do you think it was, Father?” The preacher said while looking at the scorched walls. How they formed only added more questions.
“Truly, that is something we must ask. Ourselves and the good lord.” Spoke to the older man who looked around the walls. As he imagined it was something, though turned back, “We’ll have to consult the inevitable and track down the ring and those who broke into the church. Pray that they didn’t release the beastly creature.”
“Should we send someone? How about father Wind Rider? Has anyone been able to make contact with him?”
“No one has; we suspect he failed his mission with the nun, and they’re both dead.”
“Then what can we do? Father Wind Rider was one of our best Succubus hunters? If he failed, what can we do?” The younger man said while disturbed that one of their best had fallen to such creatures.
“We’ll send another one; we can’t rely on the past generation not to fall. If we must, send our next and pray to the good lord. Guild him to protect us.” He turned, looking about as he knew that something was wrong, but soon, by the grace of heaven, they might be able to make a difference and save those who have been lost.
-000-
Spike appeared in the dark palace, the room covered in darkness as he looked about for a second, sighing in relief, somehow glad to be located in Hell as he looked over and saw the cowgirl succubus Applejack Discord himself, who adjusted his suit.
“Truly, it’s a time to celebrate; please take some wine, rest up, and enjoy yourself. I’m sure you both deserve a good rest after your difficult time.” Discord said with that wicked grin only the lord of Lies and evil could have as he popped his neck.
“Gah, I’ll take some fine whiskey, old man.” Applejack said while she looked around the room, disgusted by all around her, while Spike felt his head fall. He was exhausted and needed to sleep; unlike these two, he was mortal.
“I think I’m just going to head to bed, I don’t know what I’m going to say to Twilight, but she’s not going to believe this.”
“Believe what?” A familiar voice spoke up, causing Spike to look over and see none other than Twilight. She stood there wearing a red silken robe with just enough opening to show off her beautiful cleavage.
“Oh, Twilight, You look great there, honey.” He smiled while looking at his beautiful fiancée.
“Well, thank you, now you were wanting to tell me? Also, why were you out so late?” She asked, more curious than anything, clearly not noticing the other succubus in the room for a minute,
“Well, I had to help your dad with something else, and one thing led to another.”
“Howdy there, little sis.” Applejack spoke up as she stepped out of the shadows revealing herself.
“Applejack… You… How?” Twilight seemed lost as she realized she was looking towards her sister while The southern soldier tipped her hat up as she said,
“The varmint here got me out of that ring now; I’m stuck with him for now until we break it off or something, so How have you been?” The Grey outfit hung off her as she adjusted it, Clearly giving her body a little more air while Twilight looked back.
“Spike, you helped her. Where did you even…” She looked over, seeing the ring on his middle finger, as she looked back at him more surprised. “You released her… Bound her. I don’t know what to say.” She looked at him, and Spike felt a pang of fear in his face as he shook his head,
“We got into some trouble, crazy glass priests trying to kill us, so I did the only thing I could, and your dad there vanished on me.” He couldn’t help giving Discord a dirty look at that point, who quickly responded by raising his hand.
“Hey now, I was never there. I just helped you get there.” That charming smile while he lied through his teeth. Spike couldn’t have expected more from the father of lies.
“You’re not mad at me, are you?” Spike said while he held her shoulder, wondering what she might say, as Twilight smiled gently.
“Why would I be mad, your safe, and that’s all that matters, though I wish you told me you were planning this. But also, I’m a bit annoyed that you bound to my sister; but I’ll let it slide, but you’ll need to make it up to me for our wedding night.” She poked his nose with that cute wide smirk as she rolled her red hair around.
“What would that be?” Spike asked while giving a gentle nudge against her. Imagining some of the strange things the Succubus Queen might try to do to him on their special night as she leaned in, whispering into his ears huskily.
“You’ll have to find out then; it’s going to be a surprise.” She slapped him right on the ass as he bounced up. Her smack was nice and firm as she gave him that cheeky smirk. He’d grown to love more than anything.
“So, Old man, where am I going to be sleeping? I’ve been stuck in that ring for how long, and I’ll tell you what I want to get some into something nice and comfortable.” Applejack looked over to the Fallen angel, who smirked,
“Well, you’ll be laying down in Spike’s room and your sisters since your bound to him at this point, and besides, we couldn’t possibly have enough room to hold you in the castle.” Discord chuckled while Applejack looked back over, clearly twitching her eye as if she were going to strangle the king of hell.
“You son of a!” But before she could finish that line, Discord had already vanished, leaving the three of them there. Spike looked around slightly while giving a long sigh,
“I swear this day just gets weirder and weirder.”
“Don’t you know it?” Twilight snickered while she was ready to lead Spike off to their bedroom; the succubus’s eyes glowed as she licked her lips. Til Applejack looked over at them,
“Uh-huh, where the bloody hell is your bedroom, little sister, since the old Bastard is making me sleep with you guys?” She spoke with that southern accent that sounded madder than a bull getting stung on the balls by a hornet.
Twilight looked over at her sister, then back at Spike. While she realized this was now a thing, she groaned, rubbing her head as she nodded,
“Sure thing, Applejack. Come on; I’m sure we have enough room in the bed for one more.” She looked around for a second and wondered how they would make it but soon moved on, dragging Spike, Applejack watching the two while rolling her eyes as she began following them.
-000-
Spike lay in bed right between the two succubi, clearly shocked to be in a situation. Sure The bed was large enough for the three of them. Twilight wrapped her arms around him as she laid there, her body close to his, as he shuddered. Her warm body against his felt nice, even with the sweltering heat of Hell. Applejack lay on his left, turned away. However, she didn’t seem to have a blanket over her, which showed off her magnificent rear end. It wasn’t something he could complain about.
Though Spike found he couldn’t sleep, he just lay there in the light darkness with the glow of candles. He’d been tempted to turn on the television; it was tempting, but because of last time. Spike wasn’t going to take a chance of needing permanent therapy.
“To think, I was just hoping to get a one-night stand and pay the bills a couple of years ago. Now, I’m being married to a beautiful woman, and my father-in-law is the actual devil.” He said while looking to the ceiling. His head is resting back with a long smile. It was like God was gifting him. Well, probably not God; he wasn’t sure what it was like to meet God.
“Oh, crap, will he come to the wedding?” If anything, he imagined that it would be a shock, though, at the same time, it was a funny image, having the big guy in one of the pews sitting there bored while hearing the sermon being read.
Spike giggled under his breath as he felt something grabbing his sausage. He stopped right there, watching the ceiling as he spoke out.
“Twilight might not be the best time to do that.” He whispered over to his future bride, but she never responded as he felt her hand going up and down. Slow at first while jacking his cock off.
For a second, Spike was tempted to smack her hand off. But it was beginning to feel good. Her hands seeming a bit rougher than average, felt good as she continued to move her hand. Even playing with his head the way she twisted her hand over his thick shaft head. He let out a low moan.
“On second thoughts, just keep going. I’m sure we can clean this up later.” He groaned, feeling her gripping him tightly as she jacked him off faster. Precum is leaking from the tip, which Twilight had reached over, slathering it over his cock head, really getting his member lubed up as he moaned hard. His hand wrapped around Twilight as he squeezed and played with her firm breasts. He moaned,
“Keep going, faster.” He whispered in an audible, hoping not to wake Applejack. He groaned, closing his eyes as he felt his balls contracting. His breathing got heavy as he thrust his hip up into her hand, getting into it. A part of him wished Twilight would go down on him. Spike wanted to fill her sexy throat as he let out a long moan.
“Yeah, come on, I’m getting so close.” He said while feeling her tighten her grip getting rougher on his cock, as Spike could feel his balls tightening up.
“Yeah, like I’m almost there; yes, more, Twilight, I think I’m gonna.” Spike found himself unleashing his load. His load was shooting into the air. He moaned loudly while feeling his load escape his throbbing cock. His heart felt like it skipped a beat as he collapsed there, his mind racing as he couldn’t help but feel ready to fall asleep. He didn’t care his load landed on his chest. The orgasm felt so strong he would ignore it.
That was when he felt Twilight’s hand reach around, circling where his load had landed on him as she pulled it towards his left. Spike closed his eyes for a minute when it struck him. Wait for a second; her hand-pulled over to the left? He looked over towards Applejack as he realized she had shuffled like she had wiggled in bed, causing Spike to pause for a minute and realize that the one who had given him a hand job wasn’t Twilight but her sister. His heart skipped a beat as he laid his head back, soon falling asleep.
Author's Note
Hey guy's long time no see well here's another chapter for to marry a succubus, well lets see what happens next, but good to be back check out my patreon and my amazon page.
https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08RZDZ2M6
“Are you sure you have to go?” Nightmare Moon said while hugging Twilight, a long hug while she looked over at her, Applejack, and Spike. The way she looked at Spike, it was clear she knew about last night, even if Spike wasn’t sure what happened last night. A suspicion that he might have gotten a hand-job from the succubus sister.
“Yeah, we need to get home, work and all. But we’ll send you a date for the wedding and where it’ll be.” Twilight smiled as she grabbed Spike’s hand. Applejack stood there, looking more refreshed than she was the other night. Spike wondered if last night had happened or if it had been his imagination. Spike decided to leave it be for the time being. They walked through the portal that Discord had created, transferring them back into Spike’s Apartment. Spike gasped while looking around, finding himself shocked to be home already.
Applejack looked around as she touched one of the light switches.
“So this is the twenty-first century, Not that impressive.” She mumbled while turning the light on. As she saw the illumination, Spike saw a flash of surprise.
“Hmm, light inside, and no need for fire, good to know.” Spike rolled his eyes while going around and putting some of his stuff up.
“I’m heading into the shower, no offense but the water down there is hot as well, you get the idea. So I’m gonna cool down, babe. I just hope I don’t need to clean up the mess.”
“No worry, save some of the hot water for me.” Twilight smiled while she bounced onto the couch. Applejack tilted her head, looking out the window, seeing the modern world. Spike nodded as he began heading to the shower, Applejack looking over,
“So did you marry some rich cook or something cause He isn’t heading out?”
“Oh, sis, the modern day is quite something; trust me,” Twilight said while she patted her sister's shoulder. Their voices faded as he went to the bathroom, hoping he wouldn’t need to clean anything up. Though when he walked in, he prepared a terrible smell. Imagine the dry goat blood left behind after Twilight sacrificed the goat. Yet Looking around, the bathroom looked clean. He tilted his head, more surprised.
“Well, thanks, Satan; I mean, at least everything cleaned up.” Spike snorted at what he said and realized his mom heard him say that. She might have smacked him over the head just for that. Even then, he realized he needed to call his mom to tell her he would be marrying something. That was a whole new phone call.
“Ok, shower first, then call mom.” Spike jumped into the shower letting the hot water pour onto him. Somehow after being down in hell, it felt fantastic. Yet he didn’t mind. It felt right; It feels so good. Spike thought while he began washing his body. Closing his eyes, scrubbing his body down. He was starting to feel clean as he let the last few days wash away from him. The world is like a blur. The steam surrounded the room while taking his time.
He rashed his cock slowly, letting his fingers wrap around the sensitive member. As he grunted. He slathered shampoo while he let the water hit his firm chest. It was one of those things that he enjoyed. A moment away from the world and everyone.
“So this is my life?” He said out loud to himself, wondering what would happen next.
Spike eventually got out of the shower and returned to the living room dressed while the two Succubus watched television. Luke noticed they were watching tv. Applejack watched it more surprised. Not able to look away, she pointed over.
“A black man is drinking from the same water fountain as a white woman; when did this happen?” Spike raised an eyebrow at that as he had to remind himself she was from the civil war.
“Listen, the world has changed. Black people have the same rights as white people. Heck, one even became president of the united states.” Spike watched her while she had a surprised look.
“Well, good for them; that’s quite shocking.” Applejack’s mouth dropped, “What’s next? Are gay people able to marry? Cause that would be neat.” Spike had to fight the urge to snort while shaking his head.
“You’ll be surprised how much the world changed there, Applejack, and it’s shocking and will blow your mind away,” Spike smirked when he heard his phone ringing. Applejack suddenly reached over, pulling her six-shooter out, while Spike raised his hand.
“Hey, listen there! It's just a phone. No need to shoot it.” He spoke out while he reached around, grabbing a hand ready to answer it. Keeping his eyes on the woman while he answered it.
“This is Spike Draco; who’s this?” Spike said, his eyes on the two girls, Applejack pulling the trigger back as she let the gun fall.
“Spike, it’s Grace; I need you to come to the office when you have time. It’s about the new manuscripts.” Grace sounded far more concerned than she usually did. Spike wasn’t used to this as he nodded,
“You got it, Grace, and I’ll be down there as soon as possible.” Spike quickly hung the phone as he looked back at the girls,
“It’s Grace. I got to get back to the office.” Spike cursed under his breath while he went over to grab his jacket.
“I’ll keep an eye on Applejack, teach her a few things about the modern day, catch her up.”
“Sounds like a plan. I’ll get back here as soon as possible.” Spike grabbed his truck keys and went towards the door. He couldn’t help but pray she never found FOX new’s last thing he needed to do was deal with that.
“I owe you one, Twilight!” Spike called out halfway through the door while Twilight giggled.
“You owe me more than one buster.” She licked her lips as she imagined taking those favors from him sooner or later. At the same time, she looked back at her sister with a simple smirk.
-000-
When Spike left, it was just the two succubi, and Twilight was sitting there for a long moment as she looked back at her sister. This was the first time in nearly a century. She wasn’t even sure what to say to her sister as she looked over.
“Hey, let’s get you out of those clothes; I bet they’re a little hot.” She pulled herself up while Applejack looked over,
“Why should I? They fit and feel good. Besides, we’re demons, and The heat doesn’t bother me.”
“Yeah, well, no one wears clothes like that anymore, and the world has changed, and I mean a lot. Stuff like that isn’t appropriate.”
“The fuck do you mean?” Twilight let out a long sigh as she realized this would be a long day.
“Alright, just, for the sake of argument, let's get something more comfortable and let scratchy trust me. You’ll feel like you're in heaven when you try out a cotton t-shirt.”
“Fine, but you better not be lying to me. Sis, you know I hate liars.”
“Trust me, sis, you’ll love these, and they’ll show off your great body.” Twilight tried to laugh but pulled her off to the bedroom as she imagined getting her in something more comfortable.
“So, Twilight, what's happened since I was locked away? Get any more wars?”
“Well, from what Spike’s told me, there were a whole two world wars, and one was lead by Hitler.”
“Who’s Hitler?”
“A nonmagical Voldemort,” Twilight said while she handed her sister a T-shirt that read, Boobies make me smile! It was black with Pink text. Applejack looked at it for a minute, judging while she put it on, not complaining.
“So, who the fuck’s A Voldemort?” Applejack muttered while taking her pants off. Twilight raised an eyebrow as she rolled her shoulder,
“You know he never told me, and I’ll have to ask him about that one day.” Applejack shrugged while she saw the pants thrown at her, a little big for her, but she placed them on.
“Well, I’ll have to learn quick don’t need to get caught with my knickers down. So anything else?” Applejack said when they heard the doorbell ringing. Applejack looked around, ready to grab her gun when Twilight grabbed her shoulder.
“It’s just the doorbell, don’t worry about it. Nothing is going to happen.”
-000-
Spike parks his truck off to the side as he begins his way toward the office. Crossing the road, avoiding the traffic as he looked around. Passing by the people walking around the large building, he headed straight towards the elevator. People were walking around as he slipped inside.
The large building was quite a sight, one of the more popular publishing companies for romance writers; they were the best for quality, especially picking out the top writers around the united states and Canada. There was no denying that working here was quite an honor.
Heading the elevator, Spike saw his boss, Grace, as most would refer to her, as Miss. Harshwhinny. Miss. Harshwhinny is a woman you dared not trifle with; she might have been a pretty face. But Spike, in his five years of working here, had seen the woman cause a grown man to cry and fall to his knees with little more than a conversation.
She’s proven to be one of the bests. Heck, Spike remembered when a writer had brought in fifty shades of Grey; she looked at the first five pages of the manuscript, walked it towards a window, and tossed the thing out the window, calling it absolute garbage.
Even when it hit the charts as the New York Times best-seller, she didn’t blink an eye at it or regret it. She just laughed and went back to work. The intern who brought her the manuscript got demoted to delivering mail. Spike had honestly imagined he might have shared the same fate, being the nail to his boss's hammer.
“Mr.Draco, I requite you up in my office. Right now.” Spike nodded. Soon his walk turned into a jog as he ran into the elevator. Her voice is tough and strong as she is around a group of people. It was only them as they stood there. Yet Grace kept that strong demeanor, her glasses perched while she adjusted them. The elevators closed behind them as they stood there while the music played awkwardly.
“So, what's going on with the Manuscript?” Spike asked while looking back at his boss.
“Well, there are a few problems, but also trying to communicate with the writers has been difficult, so I figured getting ahold of you to talk to him will be better, cause you know.”
“Cause they’re being stubborn.”
“No, I have no people skills, and you are probably one of the people I can trust to talk to people.” Miss. Harshwhinny said while she stood there holding her hands while she looked back at him.
“How's been your weekend?” She said, seeming to break the more awkward moment.
“Oh, it’s fine. I mean, I met my future in-laws.” Spike said while rubbing the back of his head,
“Oh, how did that go? I remember the first time I met my in-laws, It felt like I went straight to hell, and I suspect his mother was secretly satan. Should have been a sign I should have ran off.”
Spike was nearly stunned as he had to fight the urge not to laugh if Grace knew about who his in-laws were.
“Well, they weren’t that bad, but it could have been worst. Just a hell of a time.” There, Spike wanted to kick himself, realizing he just said a pun.
“Well, that’s good; any other plans for the wedding?” Miss. Harshwhinny asked while they stepped out of the elevator,
“Well, not much still planning some things out, but we’re hoping it’ll be within the next few months, get it over with. Twilight isn’t much for a grand show.” In truth, he had no idea what they were going to do.
“Well, simple girl. I knew I liked her; she is good at her job and gets done. In more than one place.” Hinting at some of the more private time the three of them had. Spike looked around, hoping no one heard as they headed down the halls.
“Might not want to say that too loud around here.” Reminding her that she wanted to keep that side of her quiet.”
“Not like they’ll say anything besides; they know to keep their ears down when I pass by.” She looked back at one of the employees who looked down. Spike just followed along.
“I mean fair, but still, you know how some people get.” He kept a forced smile as they headed straight towards her office. Closing the door behind him, he sighed in relief before turning toward the older woman. She moved over, taking her business coat off, revealing the white button-up shirt as she sat behind the desk.
“So, where’s the guy’s number? I’ll call him up.” He headed towards the desk.
“I’ll hand you his number in a minute, but I want to ask you something?” Spike looked at her for a minute, raising an eyebrow.
“What might that be?” Spike said while watching his boss lean over her desk.
“So when you get married, what are your guy’s plans, move somewhere else? Finding a better job? Leaving me?” there was a hesitation at that last part while she moved her finger in a circle against the table. Spike raised an eyebrow.
“What do you mean by that? We’re going to be a married couple at the very most.” Not adding that they were bound already, but she didn’t know about Twilight’s status as a succubus.
“Yeah, well, it’s not exactly like it means anything. You’ll head off and find another life. You know not since my ex-husband has I found someone quite as interesting as you two.”
Spike nodded, admitting that she had seemed a bit nicer to him and Twilight. But that’s the case.
“Well, it’s not going to change much. You must change Twilight’s last name to Draco when you sign the checks.” He chuckled while Grace didn’t smile at that.
“Yeah, well, I’m just getting older, and honestly. It gets lonely, Lonely on the top. You know there were times I was tempted to call my ex-husband, sure he was lazy, a dick bag, cheated on me with our maid at one point, but he knew how to hold me, hold me on those rough nights when I just wanted to be held,” Grace sniffed looking like she was fighting off the urge to cry. “When you came and well took my advances, it felt good. Like I was wanted and not some old crow. Then just having your Fiance, she made me laugh and a hell of a worker here and in the sheets. It’s like she's not human. I don’t think I can meet someone like you; I mean, It’s hard for me; half the time, I barely get people. It’s just hard for me..”
Grace rubbed her eyes as Spike found his heart hurting. He knew she had issues with her ex-husband and seemed a bit sad on nights. Spike wanted to do more for her. He walked over to the desk. Standing there while he reached down to rub her cheek.
“You know if you talk to Twilight, I’m sure she can make a special arrangement, and She’s a very good woman, and besides,” Spike leaned in and kissed her lips. Their lips met as Grace let out a tiny moan, her hands reaching around and grabbing his cheek. Before eventually pulling away.
“I know Twilight would not want to give up her time with her. Just talk to her; there’s always room for one more in our bed and yours.” Grace looked at him, more surprised but nodded while caressing his cheek. She looked a the door with a long sigh,
“Lock that door there, Spike. Will you? I think we might have to discuss a few more things.” She licked her lips, looking at him like a hungry beast.
“If you want boss, and besides, if the three of us don’t work out, maybe I can ask Twilight to introduce you to a friend of hers. I’m sure she knows a few guys.”
“Well, if they’re as good as what I’m gonna have you do, I might take the offer. But get down here.” She sat down at her desk, clearly having something dirty in mind.
-000-
Twilight walked towards the door. Her heart is pounding while she looks at it. Wondering who it might have been. The last time someone had come over when Spike had left resulted in the murderous priest. Who had tried to kill her and possibly Spike’s friends? Such a thing was something she worried about till she looked back towards Applejack, imagining her by her side and her being a queen. She would be able to handle them if they tried.
Twilight reached over to open the door slowly as she prepared. Her hand turned into large claws as she pulled the door open. She would strike at any second when the door fully opened. It was then she saw Sunset and Daring Do. Both of them smiled as Twilight sighed in relief.
“Hey girls, it’s great to see you; um, where have you both been?” Twilight slouched while her hand turned back to normal.
“Where haven’t we been? We’ve been everywhere, girl.” Daring Do said, limping forward. Twilight watched her, raising an eyebrow,
“You ok there, Daring Do?” while watching the succubus Limping forward, Sunset walked to the right behind her,
“Let’s say I’m really getting out of my shell, and Daring Do is helping me. All she did was throw me off the Brooklyn bridge!” Sunset looked absolutely annoyed by this.
“Listen, will you let that go? I’m sorry you’re now able to fly!” Daring Do said while she sat down slowly, letting out a sigh.
“Still didn’t need to drop me off a bridge!” Sunset grunted while she walked inside,
“So, how’s your engagement?” Daring Do said with a slight smirk. While taking a seat, Twilight chuckled,
“Well, it’s clear your not much of a nun anymore, now are you. Glad you're getting out of your shell, and yes, the engagement is going great.” Twilight let out a sigh while she closed the door behind her.
“Well, that’s good, though. Who do you think is going to be your maid of honor?” Sunset said, more curious as she looked back at the older succubus.
“Haven’t decided yet, though that’s probably going to come later if you don’t mind.”
“Hey, just send us an invite, I’m sure I can get me and Our Ex-nun a couple of plus ones, but I’m so planning your bachelorette party, bring on the strippers!”
Twilight snorted as she imagined the Author would be bringing in hookers more than anything. “Fine, but I’m not fucking any of the guys you bring; I’m sticking to Spike.” She rolled her head around while Daring Do tilted her head with an expression that said; You what, mate!
“Oh, relax there; I’ll be screwing people, but that’s with Spike’s ok, we’re a team, simple at that.” She smiled while imagining Spike getting kinky.
“Well, that’s fine, but I couldn’t imagine being stuck to one person forever; I’m as free as an eagle-loving life and having my way with fertile young men.”
“Best-selling author, folks,” Sunset said while rolling her eyes. She got more comfortable while Twilight laughed at the two eyeing each other. Not sure if they wanted to knock the other out or get into bed.
“Who the bloody hell are these, sis?” The southern accent grew while Daring Do and Sunset turned around, seeing Applejack there, her grey hat on, while she looked at them with the boobie makes me smile shirt. It was almost comedic; the serious look on her face only added to it. While Twilight looked back at the others,
“Hey guy, this is my sister Applejack….” She held a hand up while The soldier girl gave them a nod.
“Applejack, your back? I mean, it’s been what? Nearly 200 years ago? what the hell happened to you?”
“Got jump, my ass got shoved into a ring; nice to see you, sis, so you're going by Daring Do now?”
“Yeah, need to adjust to the time, see you still on the whole south thing, might want to drop that times really have changed,” Daring Do said while she leaned back on the couch.
“So I’ve been told.” Applejack said while she looked over to Sunset, “Who’s the short stack?”
“Oh, that’s Sunset; she’s new, used to be a nun, worked for a real nut case, tried to kill Twilight.”
“I see.”
Author's Note
Hey guy's well here's another chapter, and well lets see where we head to next cause I know one thing we're getting into some interesting idea's well if you wanna support me you can follow me on patreon, where you'll also be able to get an exclusive story from me on there, so please come buy check it out along with the benefits that comes from it.
https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
https://www.amazon.com/Dustin-Midnight/e/B07PY3ZTHG/ref=dp_byline_cont_pop_ebooks_1
“No worry, she got better; turns out she was half succubus.” Twilight quickly added while looking back at Dawn, knowing she regretted her past actions.
“Well, welcome to the family,” Applejack said, raising a hand out while looking towards the former nun, who just reached out, taking it with a nod, clearly not sure how to feel about the other woman but moved over, shaking it.
“Thanks, um, yeah, it’s been a heck of a year finding out what I am,” She gave Rainbow Dash another dirty look while The succubus rolled her eyes. “Though I don’t regret it. I feel so alive and not as hungry.”
“That’s the spirit; well, since you guys are here, maybe we can talk a bit about the wedding while Spike’s out at work; speaking of work, how's been the new book Rainbow Dash?”
“It’s been fine, though, Miss. Harshwhinnys riding my ass keeps going on about how I'm behind on my deadline; well, excuse me. I’m training a succubus and researching some material. Besides, art isn’t done in a day.” Rainbow Dash snickered. While she looked over at the suitcase, “Wonder what the old crone is doing?”
-000-
Spike thrust deeper within Harshwhinny as she moaned in utter ecstasy, her body covered in sweat as she screamed out his name. Her half-naked body pressed against the bed as she panted. Spike continued moving his hips back and forth. Tightening his grip, he felt the older woman moan hard as he could barely hold it back anymore; feeling his nuts tightening,
“Fuck! Going to cum, Harshwhinny!” Moaning out her name, she screamed in pleasure, her pussy tightening around his member as she pushed back against him.
“Fill me up, baby!” She moaned, reaching down from under her shirt and playing with her breasts as she pushed back on him even harder. The sounds of their flesh slapping together, making loud clapping noises.
“You want my hot jizz in you, well you better take it all,” Spike growled, clearly getting more into it as pushed his cock deep within his boss's pussy. Harshwhinny threw her head back, shuddering as she felt a powerful orgasm ripping through her. She moved back one last time before collapsing on the table. Spike’s thrust was as deep as possible. His cock pulsing feeling himself being milked by Harshwhinny’s pussy. Unable to fight back his want. He panted as he leaned down against her back. He freed his load into her as he gave her a nice juicy cream pie.
“So, was it good for you?” Spike muttered while giving the back of her ear a nipple.
“Hmmhmm, We have to do this more often; it feels so good.” She rubbed up against him. Her shirt wrinkled up. Then without warning, they heard the doorknob starts to turn. Harshwhinny’s eyes widened like dinner plates as she shot up in the air, causing Spike to fall back as she got on her chair. She quickly ran her hand down her shirt. Not wasting a second as she looked at Spike. “Get under the table now!”
Spike quickly went under the table as he hid under it. As Spike got a face full of his boss's pussy, Harshwhinny pushed herself in. Watching his load leaking out as she sat there, he heard her speak with that professional tone like she hadn’t just gotten a load of cum shot into her.
“Yes, Gabby? Is there something you need?”
“I’ve got those Manuscripts you wanted to read, also the letter for Satan reborn, and You said you wanted to write the rejection letter yourself.”
“Oh yes, thank you,” Harshwhinny spoke with the refined form as she took the papers. Spike was too busy looking at her pussy, and an idea came to mind about fingering her while they spoke but imagine if he did that, she would fire him just for acting that way while she was busy. He figured it wasn’t worth it.
“Is there something wrong, Gabby?” Harshwhinny said,
“Um, do you want me to open a window, boss? The rooms kind of musky?” Spike could feel his heart skipping a beat, hoping she didn’t realize that musk had been the smell of the two of them screwing around.
“No, it’s fine. Just get going; I’m sure you’ve got better things to do.” She lightly kicked Spike in the chest as he fought the urge to grunt while he looked back at her, his face expressing the word, Hey, what was that for? Spike imagined he'd get back at her for that.
“If you want, ma’am, I’ll get going.” Gabby's voice vanished as the sound of the door closing behind her while Spike sighed in relief, knowing that they hadn’t gotten caught.
Spike waited for a good minute before Harshwhinny whispered to him, “She’s gone. You can come out.” Harshwhinny spoke under her breath while Spike let out a long sigh pulling himself out with a long groan, stretching out.
“Thank goodness.” Spike popped out as he looked around for his pants. He quickly reached over and grabbed them.
“I better get going. That was close.”
“Might be a good idea, Though give it a few minutes; I don’t want others to notice.” Harshwhinny reached over, grabbing her panties and slipping them on while she looked over to Spike, those lush eyes. “If you don’t mind.” Harshwhinny seemed more exposed and vulnerable as she looked over at the man. Like she wanted to say more, do more with him. Spike just looked at her with that relaxed smile.
“I wouldn’t mind for a few minutes, so how have you been lately.”
“Good,” Harshwhinny said as she sat back down, looking over some of the manuscripts.
-000-
Off far across the united states in a place called las Vegas. There was a poker game—a simple one in the back of a casino. Some of the men were playing with decent hands though there was one. Five players were in the middle of an intense competition, where the winner took all. There was more than cash, a few deeds to places. A pair of car keys. The whole nine yards. It was waiting for the correct winner. There at the end was a figure, a man who a short black beard; he looked to be around his mid-thirties, but it was those eyes, dark brown, that seemed far ancient as he held his cards close. He looked at them intensely, not showing what he had, two aces and two eights with a jack of hearts on the side.
“I’ll raise,” The mysterious man dropped another chip.
“Woah, brother, you are trying to win this match.” One of the players said, a cowboy hat on his head as he tipped it having the time of his life.
“I just like to win there, sir.” The stranger said while looking over at the other players. He was getting a feel of them.
“Well, we like the guy’s like you, always the intense type, best ones to lose.” Another player said while chuckling to the other guys.
“Is that so?” He placed down his hand, revealing his Dead man's hand, clearly ready to see how it went for the other players.
Each of the men smiled as it was clear they had better hands—one of them placed down a straight flush.
“Read em and weep bub; that’s game.” There, the man with the straight flush pulled the chips and winnings in towards him when the mysterious stranger let out a sigh; for a second, the man thought his eyes turned green; instead of those dark brown, they looked like emeralds.
“You know, Joe, If I remember correctly, didn’t you talk about you were jealous of Jack's Wife there?” He looked at one of the men who looked towards the others. It was almost like a trance was running over his face.
“Yeah, I mean you seen his wife, she’s a model, and those tits, fuck.”
“Dude, that’s my wife!”
“Yeah, and I want to fuck those big tits, Even if they are a boob job,” Joe growled while he looked back at the cash and everything Jack had won,
“I think I could pay for that hot girl; I’m seeing to get a boob job; I think that would be great.” It was like the two men were under a trance at that point.
“And Jack, weren’t you are talking about if you won, you’d be getting a bigger house?” The stranger added while looking back over,
“Yeah, I wanted a bigger house; I mean Jim’s got a nice one; I hate living close; the only great thing is his daughter likes to sunbathe without a top. I’m so jealous; that hot piece of ass is there, and I’m stuck with an old crow.” Jack wasn’t even sure why he was saying it. He usually kept those thoughts locked away, but he wanted to say it.
“I want a hot wife with nice tits, and I want to bend her over and fuck her in front of people and make them envy me.”
“I want!” The group started looking over at the pile of winnings, getting jealous of Joe, who had won it. Their eyes grew green with envy and jealously. None of them thought about the stranger as they started moving towards it. Their hands grabbed the treasure when Joe called out.
“You sick son of a bitch, that’s my money!” He growled while punching Jim. Soon the three men started to attack each other. Jack reached over, grabbing his metal chair as he slammed it into Joe, trying to beat the other man to death.
In their jealous rage, they were trying to beat each other to death. None of them noticed that the stranger had been scooping up the pile and putting them in a sack, Placing one of the car keys into his pocket while soon walking away.
Walking out of the casino, the stranger didn’t even look back, not a care in the world if they followed them. Even if they did, the stranger could take care of them quickly. He looked around for the car he had just won as he pulled out the keys and unlocked the doors. The flashing of light appeared off in the distance. Following over, he found his new car—a Dodge Hellcat.
“Very nice there, Joe, This will be very fun.” The stranger was going to hop into the car was someone grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. He turned around, eyes turning a flash of green.
Spike groaned while adjusting the tie. Standing on the altar for an hour in the chapel was driving him nuts.
“I can’t believe it’s finally here.” Spike groaned, looking at Gabby. She was wearing a suit and looked like she was sweating off a storm, Spike had suggested she didn’t need to wear it, But Gabby had told him I ’m your best man, and by god, I’m going to wear the suit, buck-o It was simple though he excepted it.
“I just can’t believe I’m getting married.” Looking over at the entrance of the church. Waiting for Twilight to come in, his eyes stumbled around, seeing Discord standing in the front pew along with Lilith. He was whipping tears from his eyes. But Spike couldn’t help but wonder how the church hadn’t burnt down while the Devil had entered the sacred grounds.
In Spike’s life, he wasn’t sure what was right or wrong anymore. He turned, looking over at his parents, smiling at him proudly. The church was filled while he shuffled around, clearly nervous about what was happening.
“Still can’t believe it took so long to get ready.” He whispered to Gabby, who patted his shoulder.
“Relax, you’re gonna be ok, so just relax.” That was when the doors to the church opened.
There she was, wearing all white, a long flowing wedding dress with enough cleavage to show off to Spike. The groom couldn’t help but smile at such a wonderful sight. How she walked down, Her bosom bounced, Made Spike’s mouth drop open as he whispered; Wow, Spike had to admit his heart skipped a beat as the succubus bride got closer to him. Gabby smiled as she looked over at her friend, his best man, or in this case, best woman. She gave a wicked smile.
“Save it for tonight, lover boy; I’m sure you don’t wanna drop your pants here on the altar in front of your parents.” It was clear that Gabby was giving him that smile reassuring him. Though Spike only felt his feet getting cold.
“Yeah, I guess you’re right, but it’s weird. I don’t think I could ever have imagined getting married.” Spike smiled, watching the Succubus coming over toward them. His hand adjusted his tie. That was when she stood up there. Her head dipped down, that veil covering her face.
That was when the preacher looked over and let out a long sigh,
“Today, we gather to watch these two join in holy matrimony.” There was something off about the priest as he spoke. As Spike turned over, looking at him, something about him seemed almost too familiar. The way he looked at him with his golden blond hair.
“For today, we unite these two, a whore, the daughter of the Devil, and her play toy.”
“Hey, what’s the big deal!” Spike said while he looked at the man, clearly ready to knock his light out for even daring to insult Twilight on their wedding day. Though once he got a good look at the man, it became clear just who he was, his heart stopped at that moment. The man in front of them was none other than Father Lucus. That insane preacher who had once tried to kill Twilight and his friend. Somehow he was back from the dead.
“How… you’re dead!” Spike said, finding himself stepping back. His eyes turned around as he started seeing more of them, and he felt dread; nearly everyone in the church was dead, their necks cut open, his parents, his friends, hell, Discord was lying there, a cross shoved in his eyes.
“He who is without sin toss the first Harshwhinny.” Spike heard father Wind Ridersay as he turned around. He wanted to scream. Spike wanted to do something, anything, but it was no use. The preacher laughed like a maniac as he pulled out a large bowie knife while brandishing it. His fingers gripped it tightly as he looked back at Spike.
“Are you prepared to join them?” As the preacher moved over, stabbing Twilight in the chest, the way a knife moved in, Spike tried running to stop him, save his bride, stop this madness. But as he tried running, he found himself sinking into the ground as it had turned into quicksand.
Wind Riderwatched him with that dark smile while he moved in closer. The knife was shining wet with blood. Spike tried fighting off the mad priest but found he couldn’t. The man was too strong for Spike.
“The lord has no mercy for those who are heathens!” Wind Rider brandished the knife clearly, ready to strike down at Spike, who was stepping back. The horror in his eyes as He watched Twilight Jumping at Lucus, trying to save him. Spike screamed out,
“Twilight, run, just run!” But It was too late as Wind Rider reached around, grabbing the Succubus. His knife stabbed into the Woman as Spike watched in horror. Wind Riders eyes turned back with that demonic smile, blood running down his face as he chuckled,
“You’ll be joining her soon.”
-000-
Spike woke up in a cold sweat, his hot breath filling the room as he looked around in utmost fear, as he could feel the dream fade away. He was sitting in a dark room. It was quite something as he looked around. Everything seemed quiet, almost too quiet. While he looked back over. Twilight was lying down next to him, looking as beautiful as ever.
“I need a drink.” Soon he pulled himself out of bed, hoping not to wake the sleeping Succubus, and headed towards the kitchen. The apartment seemed quiet. spike reached over, pulled out a beer, and quickly twisted it. He was taking a long drink. The bitter taste ran across his tastebuds. The dream slowly faded away when he let out a sigh.
“That was a weird dream; what does it mean?” He sat at the table, just trying to remember what had happened. Why was Wind Rider in there? Hadn’t that man crossed his mind since dealing with him back at the warehouse? A part of him thought about it, wondering if he should go back to where they buried the man and see if his corpse was still there.
“No, that’s insane; the guy’s dead.” Yet somehow, Spike felt a sense of dread, like something was coming for them. Something he didn’t know about and would be his and Twilight’s very doom. He tried pushing these thoughts from his head when he heard a loud crashing sound coming from the other room.
Spike picked up the beer still in his hand. He walked over, seeing what had caused the noise as he looked into the living room. Applejack stood before the window when she let out a light curse.
“Damn it!” She muttered in a harsh whisper while Spike reached over to turn the lights on.
“Is there something wrong, Applejack?” Spike asked, looking towards the cowgirl Succubus; she was wearing her confederate uniform, which was slightly modified, showing off her full cleavage. The way her hat was, it covered her eyes.
“Shit, you weren’t supposed to catch me, partner.” She muttered, looking annoyed as she looked back at the window.
“Maybe you should come over and take a seat; we can talk about this.” Spike wanted to get to the bottom of it as he looked over, seeing the frown on her face as she nodded, taking a seat.
Applejack sat there, rubbing the side of her arm as she tried to get comfortable. Spike sat next to her for a minute as he shook his head.
“So, what were you planning on doing?”
“I’m planning on leaving, that’s all,” Applejack said while she eyed the window. Spike couldn’t help but wonder if she would be jumping out of it.
“You know you could have just gone out the door. I don’t think anyone would’ve noticed if you walked out the door.” Spike said, giving a light smile.
“Yeah, I didn’t think this all the way through.” Applejack shook her head, feeling like kind of an idiot. Spike couldn’t help but smile; somehow, it made the woman more human.
“Hey, we all make mistakes, so what’s going on?”
“Nothing. I just wanted to get some fresh air, that’s all.” Applejack said, crossing her arms.
“While wearing your confederate uniform?” Spike quickly responded while she looked away.
“Hey, I like it, it’s comfortable, and I’m used to it; not like your modern clothes. They feel soft.”
“Soft; you think these are too soft.”
“Yes, they’re soft; they feel like they cling to my body. It’s nothing like my uniform. It feels.”
“It feels like home?” Spike interrupted, somewhat curious.
“Yeah, it feels like home, my time, where I belong.” There was a moment of silence while Spike patted her back,
“Yeah, I mean, nowadays would be strange; I mean, I’m surprised you took we had a black president so well.”
“I don’t care.” Applejack said, looking slightly annoyed, “Why would you even think I would care if some N… Black man became president.” Spike chuckled lightly at her reaction.
“Well, at the very least, you aren’t dropping that word. I mean, it’ll save us some trouble. But I mean, the Civil war was about slavery and all.”
“Yeah, well, that was what happened, but not every last one of us fought for slavery; some of us had no choice, some of us had to fight for our home, or they didn’t want to fight their family. Its… It’s not that simple.”
Spike nodded, though wondering,
“So why did you join? I’m surprised you were even allowed, with you being a woman and all.”
“Well, I wanted to; I couldn’t sit back and watch people I knew go off to die. I might be a succubus, but I have the will to fight, and I just sat back while others did the fighting while I sucked on dicks to survive or fucked. I couldn’t just sit back.”
Spike nodded, almost imagining it, her sitting back and doing nothing. It seemed odd, but they found himself amused imagining her wearing a dress.
“Yeah, it doesn’t seem like you, so where do you plan on going?”
“Out west, heard a few things about it before I sucked into the ring; maybe I could do something hunt for my fortune.” She reached over, grabbing Spike’s beer, as it rested on the coffee table. Spike didn’t say anything, letting her drink it. He imagined she might have needed it more than him,
“Yeah, probably not going to be how you think it will be; times have changed. They might not like your confederate outfit, maybe Alabama, but yeah.”
“Eh, I’ve been to Alabama; it ain’t all that impressive back in the day.” Applejack’s stomach growled.
“Hungry there? Need me to make a sandwich or something?” Spike said, pointing back to the kitchen. Though Applejack shook her head,
“Not that kind of hunger; I haven’t fed for a while. Well, not since before, and that was like… a snack?” She looked at him for a minute, and Spike saw the hunger in the Succubus’s eyes. The kind of hunger only a succubus could hold.
“Oh, Oh,” Spike said, finding himself blushing. The cowgirl’s breasts heaved up with each breath—such a sight, while Spike kept his calm.
“Do you need some help?” Spike offered, not sure why he said that. Spike felt his breathing getting heavy. Twilight was in the other room, and he was worried about waking her up. Though at the same time, this was her sister, someone she hadn’t seen in a literal lifetime. But at the same time, Applejack looked like she needed his help. The hunger in her eyes the want like none other.
“We’ll have to be quick about this.”
His hand reached over, fumbling with his pajama pants as he watched the cowgirl eyeing him, that longing wants as she shook her head, focusing.
“I don’t know you’re marrying my sister,”
“I know, but I’m sure Twilight wouldn’t mind; besides, all this is helping you out. It’s not about me.”
There was a momentary pause, silence filling the room as the tension between them could be cut like a butter knife.
“I wouldn’t mind what?” Spike turned around, looking to see Twilight standing there, wearing a silk robe that barely covered her divine bust as she tapped her foot.
“Oh, Twilight, it’s you; I didn’t think you were waking up.”
“Yeah, I just heard some noise and figured I’d check it out, is something wrong.” Twilight looked over at her sister for a minute, noticing how she was dressed up and Spike, who was wearing just his boxers sitting on the couch, a beer in his hand.
“I was just leaving, that’s all, Twilight; I mean, I don’t belong here intruding on you and your lover’s home; I should be heading out.”
Applejack seemed down, like something was coming over her. She was about to head out, but Twilight raised her hand. The way she looked at her sister, Spike couldn’t tell, as he looked over,
“Listen, Twilight, don’t get mad at her; I was offering just to help her feed her hunger.”
“I’m not mad, Spike; it's this situation; I never imagined you’d have another succubus bound to you. I know about the angel, but another succubus and my sister. My feelings are a little more wound up. I shouldn’t feel this way cause of who I am, but.” She rubbed her head and took a seat.
Twilight took a long moment of silence as she rubbed her head, leaving the two hanging.
“You’re jealous?” Applejack was the first one to speak, cutting the silence, and Twilight shook her head,
“I don’t know, maybe, but… You know what, I’m just used to just sharing Spike, that’s all, sometimes I’m in the room, or sometimes he’s on his own. It depends. But with us getting married, I’m thinking about what my future might be.”
“I’m not going to leave you, Twilight, if that's what you’re thinking.” Spike looked at her, the beautiful woman who snored at random and sometimes kicked him while they slept in bed, the one who drank the milk from the carton. The Succubus he loved more than anyone else and would die to protect.
“I know that, but I’m just worried; what if you get bored of me? I don’t wanna lose my hubby.”
“Twilight, that would never happen.” Spike found himself moving in, rubbing her cheek,
“I’d never be bored of you, and I love you.”
“Yes, but I’m just worried about other Succubus, and I shouldn’t be.”
Spike moved in, giving her a long passionate kiss. Their lips locked as he reached around, pulling the Succubus queen in closer; their bodies pressed together as Spike held on for dear life.
Applejack watched the two with a long sigh as she found herself sitting down,
“You were supposed to help me?” The cowgirl said, watching the two of them, her face turning bright red. Somehow the rugged cowgirl had vanished as she adjusted her coat, letting it fall on her shoulders as she revealed her luscious breasts, the black bra barely holding on as Spike looked back with a light smile,
“I did promise to help you, Twilight? Would you like to sit back and enjoy the show?”
“I think I would enjoy that,” Twilight said. Her mind was calm as she took the chair and leaned back, watching her future husband and sister, her legs crossing as she felt excited and nervous about what was about to happen.
Spike smirked while looking back at the cowgirl, who blushed wildly; though Spike took control, leaning in, he began kissing her neck. Applejack let out a light moan; the sensation was slow, something she hadn’t felt in what seemed like an eternity, as Spike started to caress her side—pushing his hands under her arm as he caressed her moving his hands down to her thick waist.
Applejack moaned into his arms, her hands going up his shirt, caressing his chest. Spike felt her sharp nails scratching him, but he ignored the pain; he wanted to give her what she needed.
The two pushed into each other closer while Twilight sat back watching, biting her bottom lip as she imagined what the two might do. Her fingers rubbed against the armchair as she prepared for the little show.
Applejack was the next one to make their move. Pulling back, she grabbed Spike’s nightshirt ripping it off; the sounds of fabric ripping apart as She tore Spike’s shirt off. Spike reached down, pulling Applejack’s shirt off, her breasts popping out; it was such a sight; Spike couldn’t help smiling at them; they were nearly perfect. Spike leaned in as he started sucking on the right breast and massaging the left with his free hand.
Applejack moaned lightly, “Spike, what the hell are you, oh!” Her voice stuttered as she wrapped a hand around the back of his head, feeling Spike licking and teasing the soft pillows she called breasts. Spike nibbled on her nipple as he listened to her soft lustful moans while massaging her side. Applejack growled, wanting more as she found herself eyeing her sister, watching her with those beautiful eyes. Somehow this made her annoyed as she pushed Spike right down onto the bed,
“Get down there; I can’t wait any longer!” Applejack reached down, pulling Spike down. She went down, biting down on his neck, and sank her fangs. Spike let out a hard groan though he came around, grabbed her firm ass, and gave it a decent smack. If he could see it, he would have been able to watch how it jiggled.
“Give me a second!” Spike grunted, though find he wasn’t given any time, as Applejack grabbed his ass and pushed him against her. Spike could feel his sex made against her firm sex.
Spike grunted, his cock pushing against her slit; even now, the confederate woman was wet, as he could feel her grinding against his firm, meaty member. He couldn’t resist anymore, feeling The Succubus wrap her legs around his hips; without even thinking, he pushed in, entering her. His cock was consumed by Applejack’s hot pussy. He grunted, feeling how tight she was.
“Fuck, You’re almost too tight,” Spike growled, trying to fight off the pleasure. His heart raced as he looked down, seeing the shocked look on Applejack’s face. It was clear she hadn’t been with a man for a while as she gritted her teeth, trying to get used to Spike’s impressive size. Their bodies are close together as Spike prompts himself up his hands under her arms as he moves his hips. The thrust was slow at first, moving at a decent pace. He kept his eyes on the woman under him, making sure not to hurt her as he let out a grunt.
Applejack felt terrific as he grunted, wanting more as he could hear the couch beginning to let out faint squeaks. Twilight, on the couch, watched the intensity in her eyes as she placed her breasts, massaging them slowly with one hand. The other one moved down her pajama pant’s as they moved down between her hips as Twilight played with herself. Moaning, watching her lover, she takes her sister without relenting.
“Keep going faster, harder!” Applejack moaned, her southern draw going longer as she found her legs wrapping around Spike; as she felt him pushing his fat thick cock deep into her, she panted, and her heart seemed to skip a beat. Her stomach felt the fire it had been missing for nearly a hundred years.
How he moved, and how Applejack held onto him as she moaned hard. Her body was grinding against him as Spike moved in closer, sucking on her neck and giving it a light bite. Applejack let out a hard grunt.
“Fuck, come on faster! Faster!” Spike grunted, his head arching back as he pushed himself faster. She moaned, her hips pushing him more profoundly as she felt her orgasm build in more quickly. His eyes were on Twilight, who was fingering herself tighter, watching them give him a Sultry wink as she transformed into her Succubus Queen form. Her crown of fire illuminated the room.
Lust filled the living room as they continued their fuck fest. The couch seemed to hold out as it was jerking back and forth, going with the motions of the oceans as Spike grunted harder, pushing faster and harder. His balls slapped against Applejack.
Spike growled as he found himself unable to help it pulling her up. Applejack tried Protesting but somehow found herself pulled into the air as Spike pulled his cock out.
“Hey, what are you? Ohh. OH!” She moaned, finding herself pushed onto her knees, facing forward, forced to look at her sister as Spike got behind and started to penetrate her pussy, with no resistance. Taking her Doggy style as he pounded even harder than he had before.
“Do you like that?” Spike grunted, his voice sounding husked as he kept pulling her back and found her shaking under him as he pulled her back, getting rougher. “DO you like how I fuck your tight little pussy, you southern belle!” he growled, giving her pale white ass a firm slap.
“Yes! Oh lordy yes!” She screamed, not caring how Twilight watched her with that sinister grin, as she fingers herself faster moaning, as she called out,
“You take my sister Spike; show her how good your American cock is!” She moaned as she continued watching with enjoyment.
“You got it, Twilight; I’ll show her what she is missing, thinking she could join the confederacy and get away with it!” he growled, getting more into this place as he slapped her ass hard, watching how it jiggles.
“Hmm, such a fine rear,” Spike grunted, his hips sinking deeper as Applejack screamed in pure pleasure. Spike kept his hips moving, fingers gripping her plump ass unable to hold back. Her pussy tightened around his dick as if it was trying to milk him dry.
“You want me to cum in you?”
Applejack could only let out long moans as she felt pounded into submission on the couch.
“You want me to cum in your pussy? Fill you with my American cock!” he grunted while looking down at his confederate Succubus. As she moaned louder, it was clear she wanted it as Spike gave her another fine-ass slap.
Applejack screamed, her voice echoing through the room as He pushed faster. They ignored his neighbor pounding on the wall, telling them to shut up as he thrusts more quickly.
“Tell me now!” he growled, his balls tightening, knowing he was close to achieving orgasm
“Cum in me!” Applejack screamed, feeling herself squirting her orgasm, overwhelming her as she felt herself shaking as she thought Spike Pounding into her; unable to hold back, he grunted.
“Fuck, You want it. It’s all yours!” He called out, giving a strong thrust, pushing his cock in deep
His hot spunk shooting out as he filled her tight pussy. It felt like she was milking him for every ounce he had as The demoness, found herself collapsing down on the couch. Taking deep breaths as she lay there. Spike found himself asking the Succubus.
“Was it good for you,” Spike said, giving her a smirk, as Applejack crossed her arms,
“It’s filling.” The cowgirl said as she took in another deep breath. It was clear she was satisfied while Spike chuckled,
“Well I’m glad to help out at the very least. Twilight, Did you enjoy the show?” He looked over, seeing that Twilight was on the bed, looking relaxed as she had finished.
“Oh yeah, I think I enjoyed the show.” She pulled her hand, revealing her wet hand as she gave him a wink while licking her fingers, taking a long time. She was being seductive while watching Spike.
Author's Note
https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
Hey guy's hope alls well and here's a new chapter god it takes forever to write these things sometimes.
Rainbow Dash could feel something was wrong. Her fingers are on the keyboard, working on the next chapter of her book. But something was coming over her, feeling like something was happening with the world, as she looked at Sunset shimmer.
Sunset shimmer was on the bed of their hotel room, going through some pages.
“Is something wrong there, Sunset shimmer?” She asked, not sure what to say,
“It’s fine, though. My legs hurt after landing in that cold water.” She spoke, more annoyed at the fellow Succubus, but Rainbow Dash wasn’t sure about that.
“No, there’s something else; you’ve been way too quiet.”
“I have just been thinking about a few things that all,” Sunset shimmer spoke while she looked at the magazine; it was an older one, where she looked at naked men; sure, she could have used the computer, but something about the magazine hit her right, the way they had posed, and moved around. Plus, the articles were pretty nice.
She turned a page when Rainbow Dash got on the bed beside her.
“You know we could just get any guy to come over; it’s not that hard, especially if we use the internet; it’s easier to feed that way than flicking the bean.” She smirked, getting in closer, the snarky look on the Succubus as she looked at the ex-nun.
“I know, but I never got to experience things like this before; when I was with the church, we didn’t get to do things like this; we had to be good; otherwise, they might bring him after us.”
“Him, who the heck is him?” Rainbow Dash asked as she looked over her shoulder, seeing the Adonis of a man showing off his fat pickle. She imagined by now the guy wasn’t as good-looking as he showed in the magazine.
“Cain, we’re always told if we misbehaved Cain would be sent after us, to punish us, for disrespecting god, and showing our sins.”
“Cain, you mean as in Cain and Abel?”
“The very one." Sunset shimmer said while she turned the page; seeing an article, she moved in, reading it partially while Rainbow Dash kept a slightly confused look.
“Why would the church threaten you with Cain? How would they even have contact with him.”
“They have him do their dirty work; from the rumors of it, At least what I heard when I was a nun when a priest wasn’t able to do a job, or they found something they couldn’t handle, they contacted him and made a deal so that he did something for them.”
“You’re just telling me this now? And why didn’t they send him out after Wind Rider failed?”
“I’m not sure; honestly, I’m wondering, but maybe they didn’t have something Cain wanted. I honestly don’t know.” Sunset shimmer muttered, trying to think of something as she read her short story.
“Maybe we should warn Twilight and Spike, though something they might want to keep an eye out for.”
“Probably, for the best; shouldn’t you be returning to your book or something.” The fledgling Succubus spoke while Rainbow Dash chuckled,
“Oh, I’ll return to it, but I need a minute.” The lustful smirk on Rainbow Dash's face grew. She grabbed the magazine like she was about to pull it off.
“Hey, I’m still reading that,” Sunset shimmer said, watching the horny Succubus over her.
“Oh, come on now, I’m sure you can read some old magazine about it later.” She started transforming, her pale skin turning dark as she grew horns, clearly ready to turn into her far more demonic form.
Sunset shimmer rolled her eyes in utter annoyance when there was a knocking on the door without warning.
“Saved by the bell,” Sunset shimmer spoke as she moved, pushing her sexy demonic teacher off the bed; a hard thump as Rainbow Dash transformed into her human form.
“It won’t save you forever, woman. I’ll get you and that pretty ass of yours!” She cackled like a supervillain while Sunset shimmer shook her head.
“I swear, how are you a famous author? You literally wanna screw everything that moves.”
“Hey, it’s my curse as a succubus girl; got to eat!” Sunset shimmer rolled her eyes as she opened the door. Standing there was a tall, well-muscular man with lightly dark skin. Those cold dark eyes seemed to grow by the second as he looked at them.
“Who are you?” Sunset shimmer said, ready to slam the door in his face. The man was too fast, grabbing the door and holding it in place.
“You may call me Cain.” He spoke with a light smirk. Sunset shimmer found her blood go cold hearing that name, her heart freezing.
Rainbow Dash looked towards the man, looking like she was ready to get into a fight as she popped her neck,
“Well, speak of the devil.” She stepped off the bed and crossed her arm to the door. However, Sunset shimmer could see her claws growing sharp.
“I’m here to speak with you, and I have a few questions.” His eyes turned green as he moved in. Passing the archway. It seemed as though he saw her claws as he spoke in a calming voice,
“I don’t want to fight.” His hands opened up. “You can check me. No weapons or anything.” He smiles, showing off his white teeth.
“What is it you want?” Rainbow Dash stated while she moved around, watching him with more contempt. Cain smirked,
“Just information, Margret; it's so nice to meet you.” He spoke, taking her hand and kissing the back of it. Sunset shimmer watched in horror, realizing he had called her Margret, the name she had escaped from in her old life. A life she had before learning she was half Succubus.
“You know who I am?”
“Well, of course, I take time finding out who I need to speak to and a nun who abandoned the church, well, that caught my interest.” He spoke with the smoothness only a few had as his eyes transformed into a soft shade of red. He walked over to the chair in the hotel corner and sat down.
“So where’s the missing Succubus? The one they stole? I know you girls can feel her returning.”
“Why would we tell you that? You planning on killing her?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking at the man, her eyes on the scar on his face, the way it formed on his face; it reminded her of a brand.
“Maybe, if it came down to it, but my job is simply to retrieve her; that's all I am asking to do; but I try not to kill unless I have to,” Cain spoke in his calm voice while he looked at the girls looking into their very souls as Sunset shimmer shuddered, feeling emotions pulled out.
Sunset shimmer looked at Rainbow Dash and felt slightly jealous of the other Succubus. Envy of her form body and how she was so calm doing the lewd acts as a succubus, something Sunset shimmer wondered if she would ever be used to. She hated it. Sunset shimmer imagined grabbing the television and dropping it on Rainbow Dash's head. Though, the moment the thought came to her. Sunset shimmer instantly shot it out, knowing she couldn’t do that.
“Try telling your brother, Cain,” Rainbow Dash spoke, giving a soft growl. She was slowly turning into a more demonic form, Her horns turning bright red as she looked at the first killer.
Cain let out a sigh thinking back to his crime, the first crime while shaking his head.
“It was a mistake I made a long time ago. Listen, I’m not the bad guy. I have a job to do, and they want the Succubus back. They offered me a deal, and I’m taking it.” He tapped the desk looking back at Sunset shimmer for a minute.
“So, Tempes—“
“Her name is Sunset shimmer. Respect it, Cain.” Rainbow Dash growled, protective of the young Succubus, as she let out a soft growl. Cain could watch the fire in her eyes growing as he flashed a light green at her, the emerald look shining bright.
“Fine, So, Sunset shimmer, will you be a good former nun and tell me where the Succubus is? Cause it can be the easy way. If not, I can do it the hard way. But I’ll tell you this, I’ll find them, and it might not be pretty.” He clawed at the table. He was doing all he could to keep his voice steady, but even Sunset shimmer could feel the utmost malice Dash in his voice, like he was holding back a hidden rage.
That was when, without warning, Rainbow Dash when to the mini fridge, pulled out a bottle, and smacked Cain in the face. The bottle broke over his head. Cain barely reacted as his face was covered with the content of the drinks, while Rainbow Dash began stabbing Cain in the neck.
“We are not going to be dealing with your shit!” Her rage grew as she kept stabbing at him, imagining if she had done it long enough for his head to come off. Sure, they’d have to hide his body, but it would end his threat.
Eventually, Rainbow Dash stopped as she took a hard grunt,
“There, Sunset shimmer, let’s get a shovel; we’ll bury him.” She looked over, seeing Sunset shimmer look at her and the shocked expression on her face.
“Come on; we don’t have time. Cain is going to cause more trouble.” She then realized Sunset shimmer's face was twisting into horror as she turned back. Rainbow Dash’s face dropped as she realized what was happening. Cain's wounds started to heal. His neck moved back into place as he moved his hands around, adjusting his fine jacket.
“Well, I say, that was quite rude of you to do that. I came here to speak peacefully, and you decide to attack me like that.” The scar on his face glowed bright red as he got up.
“If it makes you feel better, that hurts like hell, but I should be on my way. Before I get real mad.” He started getting up. Rainbow Dash brandished the bottle, ready to fight if he attacked,
“Place that silly thing down, I ain’t going to hurt you, and I should especially Sunset shimmer there. I know she had something to do with Wind Rider's Death, and, sadly, he’s gone; he was a good student, but he lost his way after her mother did the things she did to him.” He watched her for a second,
“You judge me for killing my kin, but at least I didn’t help kill my father; I don’t know what's worst. But I’ll let you go this time, but Let them know I will find them, and I will get the Succubus and the one Wind Rider. I think I’ll take a bit of personal justice from their skin for Wind Rider.” Cain shoved Rainbow Dash away as he began walking out of the hotel room. He didn’t say another word as he headed off.
Rainbow Dash and Sunset shimmer stood there for a good few minutes. Not sure if Cain had left, but the tension he left behind made them worried he would be back. Rainbow Dash imagined they would have to get out of there as they looked at each other.
“We’ve got to warn Spike and Twilight.” They shudder at what Cain would do to them if he found them. He turned their blood to ice.
-000-
Spike groaned while walking back into the living room hours later. It seemed that Twilight hadn’t let him go that easy as he limped back into the room, but the two girls laid in bed this time as he got in his recliner, ready to try and get whatever sleep he could get before he needed to get back to work. Imagining what Harshwhinny might have him do. Spike hoped that the rest of the day would be pretty straightforward. Little did he know that wouldn’t be the case.
Twilight walked out of the bedroom, letting out a long yawn and stretching out, giving him that knowing smile as she went to the kitchen to make them some coffee when the phone rang.
“Hello?” Spike said as he answered, his fingers tinkering with the side,
“Spike, sweetie, how's it going.” He nearly dropped his phone, the thing fumbling as he spoke up.
“Mom, why are you calling so early?”
“Well, do I need a reason to call my son? You barely call now a day’s, so I thought I’d call and check up on you.” He could almost feel the Cheshire grin coming from her voice, even across the phone; he winced at it.
“Well, I’m doing well. Mom, how's dad doing?”
“He’s doing great, but how’s work for you? Meet a nice girl?” She snuck in while Spike could feel that smile growing even wider,
“Yeah, mom works going well, and as for meeting a nice girl, well.”
“Spike, do you know where The coffee grounds are?!” Twilight called out while Spike winced as he turned around, finding himself answering,
“Second shelf to the right like always!” He winced while his mother spoke up,
“Oh Spike, who’s that? Is she a new girlfriend?” His mom said as he knew what was going to happen.
“In a way, mom, um, Mind if I talk later or….”
“Can’t I speak to her, at least know who she is?” She asked with a knowing smirk, and Spike groaned as he knew he couldn’t say no to her cause she’d either call again or bring her up whenever they talked till he let her.
“Hey, Twilight, could you come over here.” He resisted an urge to groan as he reached over, putting the phone on speaker. Twilight, who was wearing only a night robe over her body as she stepped in that wistful smile of hers, nodded,
“Is there something you need, Spike?”
“Um yeah, well… I’d like to introduce you to my mom.” He held the phone up. There was a moment’s pause when his mom started speaking up.
“Hi there, I’m Spike’s mom, but you can call me Fireheart, or oh, just call me Mom; it’s nice to speak to you.” Twilight looked at the phone a little confused, looking at Spike, who shook his head but quickly responded,
“Hi there, Fireheart; I’m Twilight; it’s nice to meet Spike’s Mom.” She spoke confidently like she hadn’t gotten put on the spot.
“It’s nice talking to you, and I hope my son’s been taking good care of you.” The way she spoke it, Spike was tempted to hang up right then, feeling embarrassed as he imagined he knew what she was thinking
“Spike’s been taking great care of me, don’t worry,” Twilight said, winking at him with a cheeky smile. A knowing smile while Spike knew he’s trapped between the two women and felt he would hear about this later.
“Well, it’s nice to meet you, Twilight, so when did you two meet?” Fireheart asked as Spike tried not to say anything, the phone remaining in his hand as Twilight spoke up.
“Oh, About a year ago, we met at work.” She spoke, knowing the story they devised back then since no one would believe that Spike had pulled her out of a cursed ring.
“A whole year, Spike; you never told me about her; how could you?” She spoke with a gasp as Twilight gave a long smirk.
“I know, Spike; how could you never introduce me to your parents? You met mine.”
“That was completely different; they showed up by surprise.” Spike lied while giving Twilight a dirty look,
“Oh, is that so, Spike? Why are you trying to hide this girl from your dear mom? Are you embarrassed?” It was clear his mom was teasing him,
“Things have just been busy. That’s all mom, Twilight, and me, have been doing a few things, so it just slipped my mind.”
“What might you be doing to distract you from talking to your mom?” She spoke while Spike groaned and thought, I swear you're like a Jewish mother, yet somehow worst mom.
“Just stuff going on, that's all.”
“We’re planning a wedding,” Twilight said, giving that wild smile. Then the phone went quiet, like Spike’s mom had dropped the phone.
“Mom, are you ok?” Spike asked, but there was a shrill excitement. Spike had to pull the phone back to keep himself from going deaf.
“My baby boy’s getting married, Oh god, I can’t wait to tell your father and your sis; this is going to be Amazing; my little boy’s growing up.” She spoke so fast Spike looked towards Twilight, giving her a look that exclaimed, ‘You did this!’ There was a moment as they listened to the excitement from Spike’s mother’s voice,
“I’ve got to meet her; you’ve got to come down here this weekend. Heck, when is the wedding?”
His mom spoke like a freight train just going on while Spike spoke up.
“Mom, relax. We don’t have a date yet. Besides, I don’t know if we can drop everything just to come down; we’ve got a few projects at work we have to deal with.”
“Well when you get a chance, I want you two down here for dinner, alright.” His mom said a bit more forcefully, and Spike knew she wouldn’t stop till she met, his fiancée,
“Well, I hope to talk to her more and get to know them.” His mom said while Spike wanted to groan but nodded,
“Sure thing, mom, we have to get going, thats all. It’s almost time for work. Love you!” He quickly hung the phone up before she could respond, as he gave out a long-exasperated sigh.
“Mothers.” He put the phone away while Twilight looked at him, nearly confused.
“Is there something wrong? I mean, you didn’t seem happy about talking to her?”
“No, it’s not that, just more so mom can be a little… Constrictive. I love her but at times, she can be like a Jewish mother just overdoing it sometimes. Treats me like I’m a little kid.”
“Oh come on it can’t be that bad.” Twilight smirked moving in and caressing his shoulders,
“Oh, it can be, especially after my accident. I had to fight to get out of the nest. Thankfully my sister was there to take her time at other points. But she didn’t happen when I moved out of town.” He remembers hearing her cry and wanting him to call nearly every day. Now that was a pain, him trying to gain his independents fully.
“She still seems to care, I wouldn’t mind meeting her.”
“Oh I’m sure she would you, though I can imagine she might smother you a bit.” Spike joked, while Twilight smirked, moving in,
“Besides if you don’t want to hang with your mom, I’m sure I can be your Mommy.” The cheeky grin on her face, as Spike watched her transform slightly, looking older, a real milf, for half a minute, he found himself responding.
“Oh you cheeky Succubus.” He moved in, wrapping his arms around his now older fiancée. He might have considered calling off work to have another round but before the thought formed, he was interrupted by a call from his phone.
Spike looked annoyed as he reached over to answer the phone again and quickly responded,
“Hello?”
“Spike, I think you guys are in trouble.” It was none other than Rainbow Dash. Spike knew his day was about to go down the shit hole.
Rainbow Dash told Spike and Twilight what had happened their interatction with Cain and the fact that he was after them along with Betsy. Spike found himself shocked looking towards his Succubus lover. Not sure what would happen next as he didn’t know what they could do. Sure Twilight was strong but if he could regenerate like Rainbow Dash said, Would they even be able to stop him.
“This isn’t good.” Spike muttered finding himself unsure about what was going to happen. His mind racing while Twilight, looked back grabbing his shoulder,
“I’m sure we can figure it out.” Twilight, had a puzzled look on her face while she was imagining dealing with Cain.
“I don’t think we’ll have to get out of here at least for a while.” Spike, muttered while he looked back at the phone, his mother coming to mind while he took a deep breath.
“I hate to say it but I have a feeling we’re going to be visiting my parents soon.”
Author's Note
Hey there guy's hope you've enjoyed the chapter, I know its been a while since I posted but I do want to make sure this is as good as possible with bordello finished for a bit I'm gonna focus on finishing this and possibly a few other of my stores I've left on the back burner.
Spike and Twilight got up early as they headed to work, dragging themselves into the car. Neither of them looked forward to going. The phone call they had received from Rainbow dash and Sunset Shimmer kept them on edge, unsure of what to do. The fact Spike didn’t feel like going to work today, his body was sore from last night’s activities, didn’t help much as he found himself driving down the road.
Spike looked back at Twilight and put on a smile even if it wasn’t genuine cause if there were going to be a meeting, at least he knew Harshwhinny and Twilight would be suffering just as much as he would. He could imagine her sitting down, trying not to lose her mind. It was an almost comic imagination for his soon-to-be wife.
They made their way up to the office, the publishing company better known as Hornstone Publishing. The giant skyscraper of a building was impressive as they headed into the lobby, the room crowding as they fought their way into the elevator. The two of them stood there as they listened to the music coming from the elevator and how their day would go. Who knows, but Spike admitted many things were running through his mind.
“So, any idea what we’re going to do? I mean, dealing with Cain and all?” Twilight asked; she had joined the company sometime after being released, taking on more menial work, something she did by convincing Harshwhinny. She claimed it was so she had something to do while Spike was working. It made him wonder if she had started doing that to sneak in some work quickies and even try and get him to get it on with Harshwhinny, his boss.
Spike found himself shaking his head,
“Not a clue, but we’ll have to do something,” Spike said while thinking back to the phone call. They were in big trouble if Cane was as dangerous as Rainbow dash, and Sunset Shimmer said he was. Spike tried to focus on something else as he realized it had been nearly a year since Twilight started working for the company. Suppose someone had told Spike that the two would be screwing at random points in his life. He found himself somewhat amused by the idea. Spike might have suggested you get your head checked out because you’re bonkers. But now that he met Twilight, his life seemed to change more as Spike expected to do more than that.
“Do you think Applejack will be fine at home alone?” Spike asked as they headed into the elevator.
“I think she’ll be fine. We left the tv and enough food. But she should be fine on her own.” Twilight said, thinking she could trust her sister being alone in their home for a while.
-000-
Back at the apartment, Applejack was walking around the apartment feeling downright frustrated,
“What in the hell did they think leaving me here alone? I got nothing to do except this fricken tv, and nothing is even on.” She groaned, taking a seat. Her hand is messing around with the thing they called a remote, turning it on. She had learned how to flip through the channels going over them slowly. The southern Succubus is very much annoyed.
“Seriously, they could have just invited me over or something?” She wasn’t sure why, but she found it fascinating as she leaned back and watched the race going back. She turned the TV, and there it turned on to Nascar; she stopped for a minute, delving into it, watching as the cars speed in a circle.
“Huh… this is neat.” She muttered before going quiet, mesmerized by the show.
-000-
Spike would shrug,
“You have a point; what's the worst that could happen?” He shuddered, imagining that there would be so many things that could happen. They headed off working throughout the day while he leaned back, passing through the manuscripts and writing down the usual rejection letter.
There was a light sound trying to catch his attention; as he looked over seeing Gabby, she eyed him with that smirk while Spike waved,
“Long time no see Gabby.” He said, trying to keep a cheerful smirk while ignoring the problems that the future held.
“Long time Spike, Have a good Weekend?”
“Yeah, nothing too much; how are you and Scootaloodoing?” Spike responded while just jotting down a few things,
“We’ve been doing well, and you know, lesbian stuff.” She snorted while Spike couldn’t help smirking,
“Yeah, Twilight and I have been doing the straight.” He moved over, shuffling his papers.
“Ew, the straight; I hope it’s not contagious.”
“If it was contagious, I’m sure you would have caught it by now, but I’m guessing you’ve taken the gay shot.” Spike snorted, sticking his tongue out at Gabby, who returned the favor by throwing a raspberry. Gabby groaned while she moved around her cubical.
“I heard a rumor that you asked Twilight to marry you. Did she say Yes?”
“What do you think? But if you have to know, she said yes.” He said while looking over at his pal.
“Hey, that's good for you; besides, after all that…” you two deserve to be happy.” She meant that the two had agreed not to talk about when that bastard Wind Rider kidnapped her and Gabby. It had been a hard time for the two, though eventually, they managed to get through all of it.
“I’m glad it's going well for you two. So, Twilight and I are getting married; wanna be my best man?” Spike asked with a light smirk; Gabby looked at him for a second and gave a light squeal,
“Hell yeah, I’ll be your best man… Or would that be the best woman? Eh, figure that out later.” She moved, giving the top of his cubical a good smack, watching the thin walls bowing for a second,
“When are you guy’s going to be married? When is the wedding?” She asked with much excitement,
“Damn, I’ve got to figure out what to get Twilight for your guy’s wedding; then there’s the Bachelorette party. I could get some hot chick to pop out of a cake. No, I should make sure it’s fine with her heck, maybe Scootalooknows a guy who can do it if we bribe him fifty bucks.”
Gabby seemed to think about this for a good second while she looked back at him.
“I am going to need a lot of Beer, Fuck, and this will be some interesting planning; I might have to ask Scootaloo to give me a hand when it comes to this. I mean, what am I even going to do to drive a succubus wild? I swear me and Scootalooare going to need to get creative with this one.”
Spike wanted to tell her about the incident, with Cain warning her about someone coming after him and Twilight. Yet simultaneously, he tried to keep his friend out of all the trouble. So he did what any good friend would do and kept his mouth shut about this as he would go back to work listening to his friend talk.
“Hey, No worry about it. I’m sure she’d be happy to have the two of you arrive there, but if you want, you can set up a bachelor party since you’ll be my best man.”
“What? Can’t get any of your guy friends to come to help you out with it, bud.” Gabby snorted while she leaned over her cubical, poking him in the nose while Spike snorted,
“What guy friends? Most of the time, I have out with Twilight and you; half the time, I’m busy working.”
Gabby seemed to roll her eyes at this as she snorted even more while she stated,
“I swear, I have to go and get you some guy friends occasionally, so you must deal with a sausage party.”
“Yeah, well, just get back to work. We’ll deal with my lack of dude friends for a dnd night.” He chuckled, blowing her a raspberry.
Work went pretty well, and Spike had to admit. Going through the usual things while he tossed off a few manuscripts and sent some rejection letters. Of course, Gabby had managed to get a hand on a couple they might have considered winners as they moved on. Spike saw Twilight passing by, giving him gentle winks and nods.
Yet simultaneously, he couldn’t help thinking about Cain and what he might do. How far was he? Would he find them? He had managed to find Rainbow dash and Sunset Shimmer, so what were his plans? These questions seemed to roam through his head as he typed away. His fingers hit the keystrokes. He was getting through the long day.
He couldn’t help but pass through some of the various books as he saw the first one, checking over the letter and finding that it was a book about a man who found himself working for a vampire queen. Or as it described, Renfeild, but if he worked for a sexy businesswoman who sucked his blood.
“Well, this might be interesting.” He muttered under his breath as he sent out a request to check out a few chapters from the guy via an email.
-000-
Cain is driving down the road. A slight grunt as he picked glass out of his beard. Cain hadn’t expected the Succubus to try and cut his head off using a beer bottle. It was annoying as he cracked his neck—such a thought while he let his senses control.
“I should have taken care of them myself.” He growled, but he shook it off. They weren’t his target, and he wouldn’t spill blood unless needed; he might have been the father of murder, as some people would call him. But he wasn’t just some monster. He did terrible things, but Cain had a softer sight to him. Cain mumbled while he continued going off and imagining how his life could have been different. Suppose he hadn’t taken that Rock and smashed his brother's head in.
Cain could almost see that life; maybe he would have died long ago and wouldn’t have been known for the beginning of such evil. Perhaps the world wouldn’t be as fucked up as it is.
Cain turned over to the side of the road as he saw a park. Resting there, he took a long deep breath as he watched the children playing. They were just having fun, not caring about the world or how close they were to its oldest murderer. It reminded him about many things as he took a minute to sit down.
“So, how are you doing, brother?” A voice spoke as Cain looked over; a young man who looked to be around his early twenties had light dark skin and wore a t-shirt and pants. The only reason Cain knew the man wasn’t real was that no one was screaming as they saw that a side of his skull was caved in.
“What are you doing here, Abel?” Cain asked while he leaned back, watching the children play for the longest time,
“Just seeing how you're doing: you’re my brother, after all,” Abel said, sitting next to Cain; the two of them hanging out for the moment,
“Why, I caved your skull in; not like you have much of a reason to talk to me,” Cain muttered while watching. Thinking back to when they worked the fields, their father walked past them when they were children. Back when work was hard, there was little time to play.
“Oh, what's a little murder to break apart a friendship, brother,” Abel said, smiling but revealing the knocked-out teeth.
“It’s not the same, Adam… Why do you haunt me? Haven’t I suffered enough?” He reached over, feeling the scars healing, they might vanish, but he could still feel them in many ways.
“You, my brother, might not be my keeper, But I’m yours. We’ve got to stick together,” Abel smirked; he sat there while he reached out, pulling out an old jug and taking a long drink before offering some to his brother, who held out a hand. Such a thing he didn’t want to partake in. While they sat there for a minute,
“Cain, I have a simple question….” Abel asked, that calming feeling brushing over Cain as he heard those words,
“What is it?” Cain sighed, already knowing the question. It had been asked of him repeatedly, and he knew what he would say.
“Why are you going after those people? You don’t need to do that; go off, go home, and relax… Maybe talk to God and pray to him.” Abel spoke while he took another drink. Cain let out a sigh,
“I would, but he doesn’t listen, he doesn’t answer my prayers, He ignores me, He’s always ignored me,” Cain spoke while he thought back to the past, how he had begged for forgiveness, how he wanted to be free from this curse. To see his family, but all he ever met was silence and nothingness.
“There’s always a chance; remember, he forgives.” Abel smiled, but Cain looked at him, angry as he threw his arm at the other man, who vanished like dust in the wind. He sat alone with a long sigh as he got back up, popping his neck. He imagined he’d have a problem with it after the Succubus stabbed him with a beer bottle as he spat at the ground.
Cain gave a harsh grunt while he turned, walking towards his car.
“Besides, if I do this correctly, maybe I’ll be free. Maybe I’ll be released from my curse.” He got into his car and turned the engine, not even looking back to where he’d been, only walking forward as he drove off. The music is playing off in the background.
-000-
Spike and Twilight clocked out, sighing as the day had felt longer than it should have been. The two moved over as they thought to famish as they went to their apartment's closed diner. They grabbed a booth and sat back for a moment while the two sat across from each other.
“What a day, I’ll tell you what,” Spike said, smirking while looking at Twilight. The Succubus gave him a light smirk. Neither of them seemed to be busy cooking when without warning, someone sat with them. The moon rose off the horizon as they sat there deciding what they might have for the night.
“Hope I’m not interrupting you two.” It was Ms. Stone. She whipped the sweat off her brow as she sat down next to Spike, her hand brushing against his knee as she rubbed her head,
“It’s a hot day tonight now, isn’t it.” She smirked as she waved her hand to the waiter, who brought her a menu and waited for them. It seemed as if they were the only ones in the diner, which was strange considering the time it was. They didn’t mind; the slow quietness of the day felt nice.
“That it was,” Twilight said as she looked over at their boss, wearing her suit that clung to her body. She nodded,
“I have to agree, so how are you two doing.” She eyed each of them for a second as she unbuttoned her top. Clearly, she was off duty and planned to remove her professional side on the matter while she let her hair down.
“Just getting something to eat and planning our wedding.” Though this was a bit more of a lie, In all truth, they were going to discuss how they would deal with Cain. They weren’t sure what he was going to do, but they imagined he wasn’t planning on giving them a wedding present. Thought of taking on the Killer had loomed over them.
“Oh, that sounds nice. Are there any plans for bride maidens or where you will have it?” Ms. Stone asked, giving Twilight a light smile. However, Spike could feel her reaching down and rubbing his knee, clearly trying to be playful with him. Spike let her do it, not wanting to cause a scene as he spoke with a smile leaning forward.
“We’re thinking of having it at my family’s house; I just haven’t told them about it yet and just thinking of what we will tell her.” This was a partial truth, but with his mom calling. Spike couldn’t help but think that maybe this would be a blessing in disguise, at least a way to hide from Cain, as he looked to Twilight, nodding some letting her know this was an idea.
“It would be nice to get to know my future in-laws. I haven’t had a chance to meet them. As for brides made, I have a couple of choices.”
Harshwhinny Stone smirked while nodding,
“Sounds like a good thing. Though I wonder if the two of you might be busy?” She moved her hand up Spike’s leg; he was close to saying something when the waiter came over. Asking if they were ready to order. They did, moving around and making their order as the waiter headed off; Harshwhinny reached over and said,
“Dinners on me tonight, my treat.” She said, placing her platinum card down; while the two looked, Spike might have said more, but she leaned forward,
“But enough about that, what have you two been doing? Twilight, you. I know I haven’t been able to spend much time since you came to my beach house.” She smirked, reminding them of the time they had there when they had spent most of their time in bed and a bit of time at the beach while they had that vacation. Twilight though smirked,
“Well, Me and Spike here mainly just been relaxing and working. Though My sister has recently been staying at my place, I haven’t seen her in years.”
“Oh, that's nice; I’m glad to hear that; where’s she from?” Harshwhinny asked with a light smile, her fingers moving up Spike leg as he could feel her rubbing around his crotch. He could feel himself getting hard while eyeing Twilight for a second, almost asking her for help.
“She’s down south, been there for a while. I’m sure she would love to meet you,” Twilight said while dropping her fork and picking it up; she saw what their boss was doing as she pulled herself up, giving him a knowing smile. Spike couldn’t but eye her for a minute as she felt a foot move over, pushing between his legs; it was clear she would have fun while they had a chance.
“So, Harshwhinny, how has work been for you? I mean, is that too much to ask?” She smirked while she moved her foot around, messing with Spike, teasing him while he found himself fighting off a groan, while the waiter eventually came over,
“Here’s your meal,” The waiter dropped their meal, placing a bacon burger in front of Spike, Twilight having the chicken herself, and Harshwhinny, who seemed to take a steak. Harshwhinny took her hand off his junk as they dug into their meal. Not like she couldn’t put it back there.
“Works, going well; our profit is going steady, thanks to some of our sales; now don’t tell anyone. I’m saving this for our quarterly meeting, but you will get a small raise.” She moved to cut her stake, taking the knife through the meal.
“So what else is going on? You two weren’t acting like yourselves. So what's going on?” She asked while she took a bite, the way she chewed slow and carefully while Twilight looked back to Spike, while they knew that they might need to say something,
“We’ve got a bit of a problem, Harshwhinny,” Twilight said while she let out a small sigh,
“What kind of problem is that one guy again that Wind Rider?”
“Not exactly. It’s more complicated than Wind Rider.” Spike muttered, reminded about the time she listened in on their conversation,
It was around a month when they had managed to kill Wind Rider; they had talked about it for a minute while in bed, wondering if anyone would find the body. This was the time they had been staying at Harshwhinny's beachside home when she walked in at the worst time. One thing led to another before long. The two needed to tell her the truth. Twilight being a succubus, about the events that had happened since the two had met.
Harshwhinny, though, had managed to keep it a secret and barely spoke about it. Though, at one point, she had suggested turning it into a book, and if it was good enough, she might have made a deal making them some big bucks. Still, Spike had declined, not wanting to turn their lives into a fictional story. Harshwhinny was fair and willing to let it go.
“So it's the whole Succubus thing, huh?” She waved her hand around in a circle for the two of them while Twilight nodded,
“Yeap, someone after us… We might have to go somewhere for a bit; this guy is dangerous.” Twilight sighed as she moved back, taking a bite from one of the fries, finding them rather nice and extra crispy. Harshwhinny nodded while she moved over, cutting up her take more as she took a bit of a bite.
“So, planning on using your vacation days, or will this be around the wedding?” She muttered,
“The guy’s planning to kill us, maybe Twilight’s sister. We don’t know where he is. That's the thing.” Spike added as he leaned back, finding himself more annoyed,
“Does anyone else know?”
“Just Amy, she had to deal with him, and she also wanted me to let you know that her chapter might be late.” This caused Harshwhinny to scowl at Spike briefly before shrugging it off.
“I swear she’s lucky that she’s one of our top-selling writers; otherwise, I’d drop her. Just let her know to get those damn chapters in.” Harshwhinny seemed to be losing her mood as she took another bite but nodded,
“I’ll see what we have in the budget for giving you guys time off. Though I think you’ll both have to do something for me.” She chuckled while eyeing Twilight momentarily before looking at Spike as he groaned.
“Are we going to be doing it at your place tonight?” it wasn’t that he didn’t mind sleeping with Harshwhinny at times, heck, he did it to her in her office at different times, but he just wanted to get some sleep tonight.
“No, not that, though. Thanks for the offer, sweet cake.” She winked at Luke but looked over at Twilight.
“I’m curious about seeing your succubus Queen form, I heard about it at least once, but you two have never shown it to me, and I want to find out.” Twilight looked at her for a second and responded. She smirked while she continued eating.
“Is that it? I mean, sure, I don’t mind. I thought you were going to have me do something crazy.”
“Well, I can always have you give my ex-husband a gay scare. It’ll make me laugh, but I’m sure you're not interested in that.” Harshwhinny chuckled but nodded, “We’ll do it at my house, though, if you don’t mind; I don’t want to disturb your little sister.”
“She’s older than me.” Twilight quickly corrected her at this point.
“Oh, even better. Well, if you finish, we can return to my place.”
-000-
When it was all said and finished, they headed to Harshwhinny's home; she lived outside the city, in a lovely house in the suburbs; while they sat in her car, she parked in the garage as they slipped out.
“You know it might have cost me a pretty penny, but I’m glad I got this out of my ex-husband, that's for sure.” She chuckled as she led them to the living room as Harshwhinny turned on the lights. Everything illuminated as they looked around; nothing changed: the bookshelf on the side, some of the books she had published from the company, a television off to the side, and the oversized couch and recliner off to the side. The coffee table was covered in papers from work she had taken in the other night. She needed to bring it in.
Harshwhinny moved to take off her work jacket and toss it off on the coat rack, not even caring that it was getting wrinkled as she stretched out.
“Would either of you like some wine before we start.” She smirked while she moved to the kitchen, pulling out a fine bottle and three glasses. Twilight smiled some as she nodded,
“Sure, I can use a drink.” She imagined she might need one, especially after she transformed, feeling low on energy, and she might need to feed soon after this was all over. With looking over to Spike, who nodded,
“Sure, not much of a wine drinker, but I’ll take something.”
“Oh good, this one has been in my fridge for a bit, nothing fancy, but it’s more of a weekend thing.” She smirked, pouring each a drink as she sat on the recliner. The glass of wine rested in his hand as she took light sips while she watched for a good moment. She crossed her leg while she looked back at them, clearly excited about what she was about to witness.
Twilight stood there, feeling herself being watched, It was one thing when Luke watched her transform, but it felt different when others did. Looking over to Luke, she took a deep breath, trying to relax, as she pretended that Harshwhinny wasn’t even in the room. Letting the warm glow roll over her. Her skin crackled as she transformed, Feeling her skin slowly turning darker. The blue flames consumed her as her eyes changed to red. Her hair became a glowing silver white as her wings expanded, looking more angelic, like a fallen angel.
Then Twilight could feel her horns transform from those like a stag into the crown; as she felt them grow, she winced in pain. It felt rough the way they wrapped around her head. Like thorns as she stood there. Her body turned slicker and more sensual to the sight as the flames died away.
“How's this, Harshwhinny? Do you like my Queen form?” She asked while she felt her heart pounding. Twilight stood there, gripping her hands as she resisted the urge. She looked at Luke; that want and need to overwhelm her as she tried to jump him. Rip his pants off and have her way with him, Not caring that Gracy was in front of her. It wasn’t like she hadn’t seen her fuck Spike before. It probably wouldn’t be the last time. Not now, Not while they had bigger fish to fry.
“Will that satisfy you, boss?” Twilight asked as she found her clothes burning away, standing there naked as the day she was born. Harshwhinny smiled,
“Very much, I swear, I wish I could get you guy’s to write a book. I could imagine how sensual it would be.” She smirked while she got right up, walking over to Twilight.
“Now I’m curious how hungry are you?” her fingers moved around her shoulder as Twilight moaned. The way Harshwhinny swayed her hips. The sensual move while she kept her eye on the two, turning her head. That alluring smile as she licked her lips. The way they moved slowly against her dark lips.
“Please tell me, what do you want.” Harshwhinny moved as she reached down, caressing her breasts, clearly taking control while she looked at the Succubus queen. The way Twilight watched, gulping as she felt filled with sexual desire.
“Oh, like you wouldn’t believe it, Harshwhinny.” Twilight found herself moaning, taking in the cougar's scent. If Harshwhinny was a meal, Twilight could see her as a fine meal, the delicious stake that had taken hours to cook and get rightfully, with a side of wine. She wasn’t a fast food burger, but something aged to perfection.
Twilight found her mouth-watering while she turned back, looking at Spike for a second, almost wishing he would join. She wanted him—she wanted Harshwhinny. Twilight wanted both of them simultaneously; she wanted to feel them against her, moaning as she felt Harshwhinny squeezing her breasts while she looked at him with a sensual want and desire. Her sex felt wet already.
“Spike… She moaned out, feeling Harshwhinny kiss her neck while Harshwhinny smirked,
“Do you hear that, Spike? Your queen wants you. She needs you?” She spoke with that sultry voice as she winked at him.
It seemed that Harshwhinny had something in mind as she slowly slipped her hands down. It's as though she could ignore the lustful heat. Harshwhinny moved down, caressing Twilight’s thighs. Her fingers were slow, teasing, making Twilight moan; Twilight found herself releasing soft bits of pheromones. The way she sweats, feeling herself getting hot, the older woman knowing just how to work.
“Harshwhinny, what are you doing to her?” Spike found himself asking, seeing himself growing harder the bulge in his pants, watching how his boss/Lover was teasing his fiancée
“This, well, I figured I’d hand over my wedding gift, especially if you were off to your parent's house for the wedding. I don’t know if I’ll make it, so I figured I’d give it to you a little early.” She winked as she moved Twilight's head around. The warmth came on as she leaned in, kissing Twilight. Spike watched his jaw drop at such a sight; he’d seen them kiss, hell there was once when Harshwhinny sat on his face, and Twilight was on his dick while they did it, but he was watching them now.
Twilight in her demonic form as she returned the kiss. Somehow it made Spike both jealous and turned on at the same time. He wanted to push his boss out of the way to kiss those delicate lips. He wanted to taste both of them while Harshwhinny smirked, giving him a seductive wink and inviting him over.
Spike found himself pushing against the table, consumed by lust. He didn’t not caring what was in his way. It’s the kind of Lust that Twilight had infected him with as he groaned, feeling consumed by want, a fine meal for Twilight as she found herself overwhelmed and growling to Harshwhinny.
“On your knees.” She commanded, focusing on Harshwhinny as she smirked; the controlling woman who licked her lips excited told what to do muttered,
“Yes, my queen.” She spoke sensually as she dropped down, watching the two of them. Harshwhinny felt a weight off her shoulders, watching the two stand before her as Twilight looked at Spike.
The hunger in her eyes that even Spike knew she would lose at any second. He reached down, undoing his pants as he dropped them in front of the Succubus queen, The way his member bounced, while Twilight watched her hand reaching down and caressing his thigh as she licked her lips.
“If the boss wants to satisfy her workers, we should let her.” She eyed Harshwhinny. Her succulent powers overwhelmed everyone's mind as they felt a lustful hunger that could only match her’s as she looked down at Harshwhinny,
“Now, Suck my future husband's cock.” She moaned out as she leaned over, kissing Spike’s neck. As she watched the older woman nod, looking excited.
Harshwhinny looked over at Spike’s cock, that fat, throbbing member at eye length. She moaned as she moved in, giving a tip a long lick. Swirling her tongue, the way she was told what to do by the dominating woman standing over her. It excited her. She felt no control as she moved to lick the man’s cock, as she moved in closer, while she groaned. Her pussy felt so wet, as she wanted to touch herself.
“Come on now, my Spike’s can’t wait forever. She smirked while watching her and adding more power to her suggestion. Though she wouldn’t need to tell Harshwhinny again, she pushed her mouth down on his shaft, taking the entire thing down. Moaning with an untactful desire as she panted.
Harshwhinny sucked faster; she did this and soon found herself thinking about her ex-husband. The man hadn’t done anything for her. The way he acted was submissive. He just lay around the house at times. Harshwhinny had to admit it, but the man was nothing more than the definition of a gold digger. He didn’t do much for her. If it came to the bedroom, she had to take charge like always. It was one of the reasons she liked Spike; at first, he was submissive, but soon he took the reigns and gave her what she needed.
Heck, for a while during her marriage to the man, she thought she might have been gay. After all, she hadn’t felt satisfied in bed with him for a long time. She never felt more alive. As she moaned, taking Spike’s cock in her mouth and sucking on it eagerly, she couldn’t help but be jealous of the Succubus next to him. Twilight could have Spike anytime she wanted to do what she wanted when they weren’t on the clock.
Harshwhinny had to wait, find the right time, and sneak around. The woman had an image to keep up, and if people found out how much of a hungry slut she could be. Harshwhinny imagined it would cause her troubles in the business-dominated world. But for now, she found herself gagging on his member. She pulled back a hard moan as she jerked Spike’s shaft. Harshwhinny could forget about all the pressure, enjoy herself, and let herself loose.
“So good, but I wanna taste something else.” She growled as she moved in, sucking on his balls,
“Oh, fuck! That!” Spike found himself moaning as he almost stumbled backward. Twilight managed to help out using her wings to keep him from falling back. The way Harshwhinny sucked his balls felt exhilarating as he grunted more.
Twilight moved in as she gave Spike a long kiss, her lips moaning as she pushed in their hips meeting. He felt Harshwhinny's head going right down on his cock, When Twilight said something that caught his attention.
“Harshwhinny, don’t forget to give me attention. I’ve got a neat trick for you.” She smirked while Spike looked over as he saw it. Springing from between her legs was a giant dick sticking out. The more Spike looked at it, and he thought it seemed like a near-carbon copy of his own. He was tempted to jump back but reminded himself Harshwhinny had a mouth full of him in her. So there was a chance he didn’t want to make any sudden moves.
“Well, that's a new t-trick you’ve got there.” Spike found himself saying between a moan, soon feeling Harshwhinny pop his cock out of her mouth as she moaned,
“My, oh my, are you trying to hide something like this away from me now?” Harshwhinny smirked as she leaned in, soon gracing her member with her hot tongue. Though she didn’t leave Spike alone, as she grabbed his member, jerking him, she used her saliva to get him primed and ready. Her tush wiggled in excitement with what might happen.
Harshwhinny moved to suck on Twilight’s dick. She moved down by taking it down like it was nothing as she started bobbing her head. Spike watched, moaning hard as he felt her squeezing his cock. The motions of her soft hands went faster while Spike looked at Twilight. Her demonic form showed off as her crown set itself ablaze as she moaned, looking at the love of her life.
“You’re not planning on using that on me?” Spike joked while Twilight smirked and moved him closer, whispering in his ear.
“Not if you don’t want me to, but if you miss behaving, I’m sure I can punish you.” She smirked as she grunted, “Though I will say I never realized how sensitive you guys had it. Woah, no wonder.” She panted, feeling herself closer to climax already. However, it didn’t stop Twilight from reaching around and groping Spike’s ass. Spike felt something pressing against his butthole. Spike tried pulling back but couldn’t escape Twilight’s grip.
Though Twilight had an idea, she smirked, looking back at the table.
“Alright, Harshwhinny, you want to feel me, want my future hubby to give you a pounding; get on the table right on your back for us.” She smirked as she raised a finger; whatever Harshwhinny was wearing was shot off her flying off as she stood there naked, only in a bra, as she found herself red with embarrassment. Though nodded,
“Yes, my queen.” She muttered, her face turning more as she walked to the coffee table, Her ass shaking as Harshwhinny teased the two and licked her lips as she felt so excited. Spike couldn’t blame her. He was also turned on, while Twilight smirked her seductive smile as she took control of the situation as she told Spike.
“Get on the other side; you’ve got her mouth. Me, I got that ass.”
Spike nodded as he went around one end of the coffee table. Harshwhinny was lying there. Watching him as she let her head hang back as relaxed. She looked with excitement as she opened her mouth. Spike knew what she wanted and was going to give it to her.
His cock pressed against Harshwhinny's lips as she opened her mouth, hungry. Her mouth opened as Spike groaned, finding himself pushing his cock down. Watching the light bulge appear in her throat as he groaned. How she hung her head and this position, he found himself going right into her throat.
“God damn, Harshwhinny, you’ve got a hell of a mouth.” He couldn’t help but give light pumps hearing her moan. Though he watched Twilight get right on the other side. Her hands ripped their boss's legs as she spread them apart. The rough feel as she held onto those legs, Her cock teasing Harshwhinny’s pussy lips as they rubbed against her. Spike could feel Harshwhinny's mouth vibrating around his cock.
Spike could not resist; He began pumping his cock back and forth, matching Twilight’s thrusts as she let out a moan holding onto Harshwhinny as if her life depended on it. The two rocked back and forth, split-roasting her.
Harshwhinny moaned hard as her tongue lapped at Spike’s cock while he thrusts faster, his hips bucked. Even his balls slapped against Harshwhinny's nose as he pushed more quickly.
Twilight, on the other hand, was going wild. She loved every second of it. Spike watched how her breasts bounced as she fucked Harshwhinny with as much pressure as possible. As she moaned out,
“Hooh, yes! Yes yes! This feels so good, Soo, So good!” She moaned, her voice getting louder as she bucked into her, barely pulling her false member out. She jerked in more profoundly, feeling how Harshwhinny squeezed her member unrelenting.
Twilight pounded deep within the businesswoman, her hips bucking back in return as Harshwhinny could feel herself sliding on the smooth coffee table. The papers left on there fell to the floor with no care where they landed.
While Harshwhinny moaned, finding herself, even more turned on her toes, curling from such an experience. Never imagining this would happen as she felt her face pressing against Spike’s member as he fucked her throat. The experience of being split-roasted drove her wild as her muffled screams went off.
Pleasure wrapping around her. Harshwhinny couldn’t help but think that the two were like demons in bed; how they pleasured her spoiled her. In many ways, she imagined that the two had ruined her for other men and women. She found herself wrapping her legs around Twilight’s hips as she bucked around, feeling herself wanting more, moaning more.
Spike couldn’t fight it off. Her mouth felt so good as he found himself calling out,
“Crap, Harshwhinny, I’m going to cum. I hope you saved room for dessert!” He called out, his hand reaching down and grabbing one of her breasts as he found himself unleashing his load into her throat, as he groaned, pushing his member as deep into her throat as he could.
Hot cum spilled into Harshwhinny's throat. Moaning hard, she found herself bucking against Twilight. The way the succubus shecock filled her, The publisher found herself tightening hard around the thick member. As she began cumming. She squirted as she felt herself milking that cock for all it was worth.
Twilight’s face twisted, clearly unable to hold back. The way Harshwhinny squeezed around her as she found herself bellowing out a scream. It was muffled by Spike’s dick in her mouth. Harshwhinny imagined if she hadn’t had something in her mouth, that scream would’ve gotten her a noise complaint from the more nosy neighbors. But she didn’t care. She was lost in orgasmic bliss as she collapsed on the coffee table.
Twilight collapsed onto Harshwhinny, their breasts rubbing against each over, while Spike let his cock slip out of her mouth. Spike landed back on the ground as he took a deep breath.
“Well, I never expected this to happen… I think I can cross split roasting on my sexual bucket list.” He panted, feeling his whole body shaking from what happened. Twilight nodded,
“It was something.” She moaned, feeling the face cock retracting as she pulled herself away from the businesswoman. Who groaned,
“Have to agree.” She moaned while she reached down, her fingers sliding against her pussy. She looked over, seeing some of the stickiness from what Twilight had shot into her.
“What is this stuff?” Harshwhinny asked, her finger shifting around it.
“It's some of Spike’s semen. I’ve had it stored in me.” Twilight moaned as she walked over to the couch, sat back, grabbed one of the glasses of wine, and drank it.
“Wait, my semen? How?” Spike asked for a hot second finding himself not believing it. Harshwhinny was too tired to say much as she laid back, taking long, drawn-out breaths and enjoying the buzz she was experiencing from the fucking.
“It’s how I keep myself from getting pregnant. When you cum in me, I use some of my magic to store it away. A slight trick Succubus did. Don’t worry, and it’s not potent anymore, So It’s pretty much me shooting blanks.” Twilight muttered while she patted the seat, clearly more inviting. Spike sat next to her as she handed him one of the glasses of wine.
Spike nodded, not knowing where to go from there, though a funny thought popped into his head,
“So Harshwhinny, is it possible with our good performance? We can get next week off for the wedding and all that.”
Harshwhinny raised a hand with a light moan as she was drunk from the orgasm.
“I’ll have to examine your work performance, but I’m sure I can do something about it.” She collapsed down at that moment as she rested.
Eventually, she would pull herself off the coffee table, and Spike and Twilight would pull her off to bed, where she had the best sleep in a long time.
Author's Note
Hey there guy's well here's the next chapter, if you wanna check out my other works go on my patreon, and heck check out my amazon page to help support and bring more stories out for you guys.https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
https://www.amazon.com/stores/Dustin-Midnight/author/B07PY3ZTHG?ref=ap_rdr&store_ref=ap_rdr&isDramIntegrated=true&shoppingPortalEnabled=true
Author's Note
Hey guy's well here's the new chapter of to marry a succubus, heh didn't take as long as it normally did, please enjoy the story so far.
Going home
They didn’t get home till the following day. Harshwinny dropped them off by the parking garage so that Spike could get his car; thankfully, Harshwinny had been friendly to pay for the overnight draft from the parking garage.
“You guys rest up. If anything happens, give me a call.” She spoke with that soft tone while she looked at the two of them.
“Don’t worry, Boss, we’ll make sure everything goes well…” Spike spoke though he hated to admit it was a complete lie. He had no idea if anything at all would go well.
They headed home, passing by Applejack, who seemed to be focusing on the tv. Her eyes glued onto it while she was watching a car show. Spike couldn’t help watching her for a minute, finding it fascinating that she was watching it.
“You enjoying yourself there?” Spike asked while Applejack nodded, though she didn’t say much. The show she was watching was American hot rod. The episode looked like they were working on a sixty-nine barracuda.
“Well, this is quite something, I mean…” her mouth watered while hearing the engine purring on the television. Such a thing while Spike snorted while shaking his head. That was when he heard the phone ring. He sighed, wondering who it might have been when he answered it.
“Hello.”
“Spike, how’s it going!” His mother’s cheerful voice hit Spike as she spoke up more.
“Oh, Mom, it’s good to hear from you.” He admitted to it though he also knew that he needed to talk to her briefly, especially since they needed to get out of town.
“Sweetie, it’s good to know, so what are you up to?” She said, almost like she was trying to pick up a few things.
“Oh, just the usual… Um, I’ve got some news for you. If that’s ok.” He turned, seeing Twilight, and she opened the fridge door while preparing breakfast.
“And that might be?” His mom said; Spike could almost see the smile growing on her face while he took a deep breath.
“Well, my girlfriend and I were thinking of coming over and visiting you guys. I hope that’s not a problem?” He spoke calmly while he heard the silence on the other end. The way it went before she spoke up.
“That shouldn’t be a problem, and we can set up your room. When should we expect you?”
“Um, probably this Friday. That way, we can get a few things settled up… You might want also to get the spare room set up. Her sister might be coming with us.” He muttered. He looked over, seeing Applejack off to the side, clearly glued to the television. He knew he couldn’t just leave her behind. If Cain came to the apartment, they would be in trouble.
“No problem; I imagine we can clear out some space. Just give us some time. I’m so excited to see you coming over and to meet your girlfriend.” She added in as he could feel her excitement from the end of the line. While she called out,
“Your fathers calling; I’m going to let him know; oh boy! Love you, Spike, bye!” There before Spike could respond, he heard the phone click. He let out a long sigh.
“This is going to be a long week.” He grumbled before he put his cell back in his pocket. He turned over, heading around to the kitchen where Twilight had started frying up a few eggs and Bacon on the side, as he smirked leaning over kissing her neck before muttering,
“Grr!
Twilight responded appropriately with a simple “Urrg!”
Grruuurgg grog!” Spike muttered as he moved to hand over the salt and pepper, while the two smirked while Twilight Howled and grunted like a chimp while they continued cooking breakfast.
Spike raised and moved his hands around the kitchen, going,
“Rrgger gerr hurry!” Responding more while scratching his armpits. This only made Twilight laugh hard at such a reaction.
Twilight snorted, flipping the eggs while she went,
“Greegs Greggs!” while she hooted, puffing her cheeks out. Neither of them noticed Applejack coming over. She watched them, unsure what they were doing, while He scratched her head.
“What in the… Why are you two acting like a pair of howler monkeys?” She exclaimed, not sure if this was supposed to be expected,
“Is this some Mating charm mortals do now? Cause it looks weird?”
“Don’t worry about it, but, Twilight, we’ll stay at my parent's this weekend. Hopefully, it can give us a little time to think of what we might be able to do to deal with Cain.” He moved around, grabbing some of the plates, while Twilight nodded,
“I mean, if it’s something we’ve got to do, Sure. Are they alright with this?” Twilight asked while she found herself eyeing her sister for a minute,
“Perfectly, trust me; Mom will be excited either way when she meets you… Whatever you do, please don’t use any of your magic on her guy. I don’t want to imagine my mom….”
“Horny as a horned toad during mating season?” Applejack spoke as she found herself reaching for the bacon as the food was put in the kitchen,
“Exactly, and please do not put that imagery in my head.
“We can try, but I can’t promise much, Spike. It’s not how our magic works.” Spike groaned, finding herself more annoyed but nodded,
“Fine, but as I said, we should be careful. The town is a bit old school, and Mom and Dad don’t need to deal with some of the crap the town does.” He muttered, almost thinking about his childhood, how even while he could have been considered a bit more popular, he felt more so an outsider.
“We’ll behave, I promise, Spike, right Applejack?” She looked over at her sister, who was adjusting her grey hat as she ate up. At the same time, she gave them a firm nod while wolfing down her meal.
Spike shook his head but figured they would be safe for now. He just worried about what might happen. Though he knew simultaneously, they would be dealing with much more. Once they arrived, his mother discovered that he and Twilight would soon get married. There was no way to hide it. Spike looked down at the ring that bound him to Applejack as he looked at Twilight.
“Hey, do you think there’s a way to remove this thing? I mean, we got yours off before.”
He put his hand out in front of the others, letting them get a good look at it.
“I’ll be honest, Spike, and I’m not even sure how the other broke; I imagined it might have been from my transformation. So unless we turn Applejack into a succubus Queen, I don’t think there’s a way.”
“Nothing we can do, Applejack. Do you have any ideas?” He imagined asking her for a second since she was a bit older than Twilight; Applejack shook her head,
“Not really, this is some rather old magic. That was created. Most importantly, we could cut your finger off, but I don’t think that will work out as you imagine.” Applejack muttered, looking off at the ring, while Spike nodded, wondering what they could do. But for now, it wasn’t hurting anyone, he sighed. Though it would be something, they would deal with when they had a chance.
“We’ll get everything set up and leave on Friday after work.” Spike groaned as he imagined the rest of the week and wasn’t happy about it. He moved around and ate his breakfast. His mind wandered elsewhere.
-000-
A week would pass by for the three of them. Spike had his mind on the fact he was going home for the first time in a long time. He shook his head while he thought more about going home. Twilight walked over, putting their bags in the trunk of their car.
“We have everything we need, right?” he looked over at Applejack and Twilight, the two noddings. Applejack was wearing some of Twilight's clothes. They still hadn’t found the right time to get some of her own. However, she wore a Confederate hat. For some reason, she kept that one on. Thankfully no one mentioned it or asked about it. Spike sighed, needing to remind himself to get her a new one.
“Well, We better get going. It’s going to take a couple of hours.” He shook his head, hoping traffic wouldn’t be as bad. While he turned and got into the car, Twilight sat on the passenger side as she smiled, looking towards him.
“Hey, it’ll be ok; I’m sure Cain won’t find us at your parent's place.”
“I’ll be honest, and I think I’d rather deal with Cain.” He snorted while Applejack looked at him, more confused while she sat in the back. She was trying to find a way to get comfortable.
“I don’t see why I have to go to this, and I’m sure I could handle being around your place. Heck, I could go off and check out America.” She spoke up, somewhat annoyed, imagining she could have checked out some strange television. Spike only shook his head,
“Can’t risk Cain coming around here and doing who knows what. Besides, we can’t let you run unsupervised if you need to feed.” With that, Spike could feel Twilight’s eyes on him; while she looked worried and jealous when he mentioned feeding, he gave her a loving smile.
“Besides, it’s nothing to worry about. You might like some of my family members.” Spike moved down, taking Twilight’s hand, reassuring her.
“Well, we better get going so we don’t leave any crumbs for Cain,” Applejack muttered, finding herself more annoyed than anything. At the same time, Spike nodded, chuckling as he started the car, and soon they would begin driving and heading off to their destination.
-000-
The hot afternoon sun blew through as Cain walked and exited the car. His eyes were on the apartment building, and he let out a long sigh as he entered. He could feel the wind blowing as he looked over, His eyes on the doors as he reached over pushing the door in. A storm was coming.
“Locked.” He grumbled, finding that the doors didn’t budge. It was the kind where you had to have the key or someone permitting you. He watched over it for a second as he pressed one of the buttons.
A pause came when he heard a voice,
“Who is it?” A rough voice spoke up while Cain keeping a calm demeanor, spoke up.
“I’ve got an appointment for room 3B. I’m the cable man.” He spoke, making sure the man heard him.
“What again? I thought the guy had come already. Whatever, get in!” The man muttered at the sound of the door buzzes open. Cain didn’t bother saying much as he walked in, hearing the door clicking behind him.
Cain smirked while he walked down the halls. He was taking in the scent. The thing about Succubus Cain had learned over the year that they left a particular smell. Humans couldn’t sense it, but Cain had time to practice. Understand how it came and went. At the same time, he walked down the halls. The lights above him flashed on and off, over and over again. While he moved past, he imagined the people around him were curious about what was happening, but the killer didn’t care. His hand reached over to the bowie knife in his pocket, ready to be pulled out as he took in the whiff of Succubus musk. He could almost taste the energy coming from the demonic beings.
“Now, where did you go? Come on, you two… Come to Cain.” He smirked while walking up the stairs. He felt like a bloodhound. Though he didn’t care, he was on the job, and the payment was something he desperately wanted, and the revenge might have been an additional bonus.
He remembers meeting Wind rider as a young boy. It was a warm summer, and he was summoned up. The church of the Silver Cross, Its home base in Florida at the time, was called forth, where he met the organization of elders. They were youngins to Cain, but he called them the elders. To give them the feeling they were much higher than they were.
“What do you want?” Cain had asked; he remembered having a headache, a hangover he imagined after a night of Heathen practice, as some of them would call it, but the grand elders. They spoke to him,
“We want you to train someone.” They spoke carefully with their words, knowing that if they displeased him, they might as well have dug their own grave.
“I don’t train anyone; the answers are no,” he spoke simply while he was about to leave when he heard them call out.
“This one is special if you will reconsider.” They spoke carefully, looking down at him. A man older than them when their grandfathers weren’t even a speck of jizz in their daddy's balls.
“You want me to train someone to kill? The answer is no; I don’t care if you send me out to kill. I’m your saint of killer. But I won’t train someone else to be a murderer.” Cain remembered looking at one of the elders, who could feel his sin raising, wanting to admit how he had sinned as a young man and slept with a nun while weak.
“This one is different, and He might interest you.” The elder on the right spoke, His gruff voice as he sounded like he was holding back something, but Cain raised an eyebrow.
“What might that be? Why would this boy interest me?” Cain asked, his blood boiling and his mark burning on his face while he stared off, feeling their sins raising their fear, overwhelming them, but he waited for their answer.
A young man walked through the doors behind Cain; he looked over, seeing him. He looked towards him and saw something. Something that caused him almost to stumble back. The boy looked almost like Abel. The idea of him looking like a younger version of his brother scared him more than anything. The only difference between him and Abel was their skin color and hair; besides that, he was almost an exact clone.
“Who is this?” Cain asked—No, he demanded to know. At the same time, he looked over at him. His voice grew dry as he looked at that boy.
“His name is Wind rider, and He wants you to train him.” The elder spoke, looking at Cain with a gleam in his eyes. While there had been a shock, Cain closed his eyes,
“Why does he look like My brother… How would you even know that?” Cain muttered while he looked back over. Watching them men as he found his eyes glowing.
“What in God's name have you done?” He spoke, anger rising over him while the boy spoke up.
“Father, Stone, who is this man?” The boy’s voice was soft and careful while he walked over, soon looking at Cain; those eyes were innocent, strange, and familiar as he looked down at the young man.
“We’ve done a few things, but Wind rider here might be the future for our endeavors for hunting down Succubus and demons.”
Cain looked into the young man. Looking for sin, looking for what kind of horrors might explain everything… but he found nothing; he couldn’t find the original sin. Cain couldn’t find hatred or anger in him. Cain found nothing but a soul, a perfect one… A soul that somehow existed but didn’t exist.
“What did you do!” Cain demanded, looking back over at the higher-ups. The elders watch,
“We’ve done, what few have ever truly done, created a soul. It’s taken time, but we managed to make… A successful imitation.”
“What were you thinking? Imitating gods! You’ve most likely damned your souls to the pit! Creating life, and what, how did you even do that!” Cain somehow found himself angry looking towards this child, born with sin but without any. Such a thing that should never exist, but here he was.
Then there was the fact it had the face of his brother. He wanted to destroy the child, remove him from existence into oblivion. Yet at the same time, while he watched him… He just couldn’t, his heart twisting, as he couldn’t repeat his sin, repeat the evil he brought onto the world while looking at this child.
“We want you to train him. If he succeeds, we might be able to make a group of them. Ones that might be able to take on the succubus. Will you train him?” The grand elder spoke up as Cain sighed. He didn’t want to, but he imagined they would train the child.
“Fine, but this will be the only one. If I find out that any of you make another one of these… Abominations, I’ll come back and end every one of you.”
He reached over, grabbing Wind rider’s shoulder, watching him with resentment in his eyes. The reluctant looked at him, feeling his sinlessness of him, while he shook his head for a hot moment. The fact that he looked so much like Abel infuriated him yet somehow brought a hidden calmness to him while he walked to the child.
“Come on, Kid, If you’re going to learn. We start now.”
“Yes, sir!” The young boy spoke, barely questioning this man and his trust in Cain. Cain didn’t understand it, feeling a weak bond with the child. He didn’t know why, but he knew if he didn’t train them, the organization would have someone else teach him. So that was that he would make sure to prepare the boy. Though he looked back at the silver cross, somehow more disgusted than anything else. In contrast, he could imagine their very souls being damaged for eternity.
-000-
Cain snapped out of his train of thought, Looking towards the door, and grunted. This was the room. The succubus stench was powerful. As he moved around, grabbing the handle and finding it locked. Of course, he knew that but reached down, picking up the lock. Nothing complicated while he looked around.
The Apartment hallway was empty as he walked inside.
The apartment was empty. Though he wasn’t too surprised by that, Cain imagined that The two succubus he talked to had managed to call and warn them about his arrival. It didn’t matter. Cain would eventually catch their scent. He took in the smell. Basking in it while he looked around, imagining what he might be able to find. He chuckled while looking around, seeing that the stove had gotten left on. He imagined leaving it there and letting the place burn to the ground.
Don ’t do that, Cain; others will get hurt. Come on; you’re better than this. He imagined hearing Abel's voice telling him not to do it. He groaned, rubbing his brow, while he looked at the place.
“Why should I? They left it on by accident. They should suffer.” He grunted, but he was met with silence; Cain blinked for a minute but shook his head.
“Fine, whatever you cricket.” He would quickly turn the stove off as he explored. He wasn’t sure why he did it. He wasn’t some bleeding heart. He grunted while he looked across the room.
-000-
Spike continued driving off; they were on the road for an hour. Driving with the traffic, the radio played music while he sat there. He listened to the girls. Twilight managed to fall asleep. Spike couldn’t help but find it cute; when they went on a long drive, she just zonked out. It amused Spike that she could ride his dick for hours on end. But the moment she drove for twenty minutes, she got drowsy and fell asleep.
He leaned back as he drove on when Applejack spoke up a whisper, at first where he barely heard her.
“So I’ve got to ask… What do you see in my sister?” Spike had to resist looking back at her, keeping his eyes on the road,
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, why do you love my sister? Did she use magic on you, or did she do something? Or is the sex just that good? Most men don’t normally marry succubi.” Spike could feel the cowgirl watching him while he drove a bit faster.
Sex isn’t always everything. “I just did; at first, the sex was great, it was fun, but then she fascinated me; Twilight, she’s just something. I’m not just some sex-obsessed Incel, It’s hard to explain, but Our relationship is more than it seems. She’s more to me than just a succubus.” Spike found himself pouring those feelings as he moved around a car going a bit slow for his liking.
Applejack didn’t seem so satisfied by his answer egged on.
“What do you mean by its hard to explain? This should be simple, why do you want to marry her?” Applejack said, almost pushing the seat against Spike as he got annoyed.
“I just want to marry her, and She makes me happy; I make her happy. It’s straightforward, But there’s just this spark. The way she talks how she makes me laugh. I’m just happy around her. I could care less about the sex. Heck, if I lost my dick, I’d be happy just being with her,” He spoke up, trying not to wake Twilight up while Applejack watched him some and nodded,
“I suppose so, though if you lost your dick, you’d have to find another way for her to feed.” She smiled at him; Spike found himself somewhat wanting to pull her over, but he took a deep breath holding back his temper.
Why was she asking him these questions? It got on his nerves when he glanced over at Twilight. The way she slept only made his heart flutter at the very sight of her while he gave the nod.
“It’s just love, that’s all. I don’t think I can explain it as easily. Sometimes two people on the opposite side fall for each other, and they make it work. I might be human, she might be a demon, but we work.” He smiled as he continued driving.
Applejack didn’t say much after that, but Spike could feel her watching him, staring at him. But he found himself ignoring it while he continued down the highway.
-000-
They would drive for another hour, with only the radio making noise; they listened to the music while Spike hummed away, barely thinking about their past conversation. Such a thing when he saw the radio tower, The red blinking light on top, like a lighthouse, and he knew that soon he would be back home.
Did he want some to come back here? In some ways, Spike was conflicted. The town he grew up in and returned to. He shuddered as he took another turn and saw the sign,
Now entering Hillsboro, The sign was rusting away, vines creeping up the metal bar that held it up. While Spike drove past it. The town was sobering while people walked around. Over the last few years, the city had been hit with bad luck, the local factory closing down. Though it slowly recovered.
Sadly, it would never be the same vibrant small town it had been though Spike shook his head. He imagined that there might have been more to it. At the same time, he looked at a few of the run-down houses with boards over the window.
Kids played off to the side as they passed by the baseball field, throwing and hitting the ball. Spike felt tempted to pull over and watch them play. He loved baseball; besides Boxing, it must have been one of his favorite games. Yet he drove past. Knowing he shouldn’t waste time. There was always next time. At least, that's how Spike imagined it.
He drove around town as he made his way home, Seeing the bank. He saw it. It was still vibrant as usual, somehow untouched by the test of time or depression. It was a sign he was nearly home while he drove past it with another right turn.
The two-story white building lay between two others. Sure, it was a bit dirty and needed a power hosing, and the windows cracked; Spike saw the stained glass window off near the attic. Spike slowed down as he pulled into the drive-through and down the hill. The driveway was relatively comprehensive since it was shared between him and the neighbor. However, Spike pushed over to the side. He was looking at the willow tree. The long thin branches looked like a mess. He remembered when he was a kid, and the times he sat under it enjoying the shades. Pretending he was going on an adventure through the vines of the jungle.
Those were just simple times when life was just a bit more normal. Spike giggled while he parted at the end right in front of the double-ride garage and stepped out. Spike reached over, nudging Twilight as she snored rather loud.
“Hey, we’re here. Time to get up.” He chuckled, nudging her with that long smirk. Twilight grumbled while she pulled her head up. Her pitch-perfect hair seemed all over the place as she ran her fingers through them.
“Already… yesh, didn’t realize.” She muttered while getting out of the car. Applejack joined as they all got out, stretching their legs. Spike felt his knee popping at that. A hard groan while the girls walked around for a second.
“Spike!” A woman called out when the girls looked over, seeing her descending the back porch stairs. She seemed excited.
Her hair was a bright blue on the older woman's face, and she was wearing a rock and roll shirt as she bounced down as she came over, hugging Spike tightly while she smirked,
“It’s so good to see you, honey.” She muttered while patting his back. Spike found himself giving a light grin while nodding,
“It’s good to see you also, Mom.” He reached around, patting her back briefly while Twilight realized this was Fireheart. She chuckled, seeing how the woman reacted seeing her son.
“It’s great, now. Have you been eating? You look like skin and bones.” She muttered while she looked over, seeing both Twilight and Applejack. The smile on her face was nearly infectious as she ran around, giving them a broad hug.
“It’s so nice to see you also; one of you must be Twilight.”
Applejack pointed towards Twilight, simply stating,
“That would be her.” She found herself jumping out of the way, getting right out of Spike’s mother’s grip as she hugged Twilight passionately. Twilight looked like her eyeballs would squeeze out of her sockets with the force Fireheart was doing with that single hug. The woman was strong, as an ox.
“It’s nice to meet you also.” Twilight barely said as she tried to breathe, caught off by such a hug from the woman.
“Oh Shucks, meeting my Spike’s girlfriend is nice.” She said while waving her hand. Spike found himself screaming internally as he felt the embarrassment already coming. What she
“Well, it’s good to meet you; I bet you’ve got many stories to tell about Spike.” It seemed like Twilight was watching him smiling almost evilly- clearly showing her more demonic side at this point. Spike watched her with an almost don’t you dare.”
“Oh, plenty; I remember when Spike tried tipping over this cow before us. He was so mad ‘cause he couldn’t push it over.”
“Mom, I was like Four.” He groaned, somehow still imagining that. But his more scoffed it off.
“Please, it’s not like I am telling her about when you nearly broke your father’s penis.” It seemed like Spike’s eyes were twitching at that one, clearly not wanting to hear about that time again, while Twilight snorted more, giggling,
“Now, that has to be a story to tell, Spike. Why didn’t you tell me about when you nearly broke your dad’s Weiner.” Even Applejack looked like she was about to laugh at the idea.
“Oh, trust me, plenty of time for that, come on. Let’s get comfy. You’ve had a bit of a trip.”
They began making their way off to the house. Spike watched them in pure contempt, wondering if he would have instead taken on the killer, Cain. He looked back to the car and let out a sigh.
Chapter 11
“Come on in; you two can sleep in Spike’s old bedroom, while Spike, well, you can sleep on the couch in the living room,” Fireheart said as they walked through the back door and right into the kitchen.
“Mom, we’re adults; we can stay in the same room,” Spike complained, annoyed that his mother was treating him like a kid. He walked in carrying two suitcases, one under each arm. His mother smirked at him.
“That might be, but neither of you is married, so It simply won’t do.” She gave Spike a knowing smile as they walked past the kitchen and into the living room. A large room that was reasonably simple. An oversized leather couch against one wall, with a TV on the other side. An ice chest, and Victrola, the walls were lined with pictures, some of Spike, others of him with his parents and just his parents.
“Who’s that?” Applejack said as she looked over at one, where Spike was standing in a black suit next to a girl in white; the first thing that someone could notice were her eyes, bright blue with long brown hair and a cute button nose. She was the definition of cute as a button.
“Her? Oh, that’s Smolder, her and Spike used to date. She’s such a nice girl.” Fireheart said; while she appeared next to Applejack, Spike found himself nodding, some not thinking about it,
“Yeah, she was a nice girl,” Spike said, remembering the night they took that picture. It was on their prom night.
“Oh really, what happened to you breaking up with this nice girl?” Twilight said, teasing the love of her life, giving him a good shove with her elbow
“Well, we broke up after I left town, you know; Long distance relationships never really worked out,” Spike said, but he knew that wasn’t the whole truth. Yet Fireheart smiled while she said,
“She’s doing great. I'll see her by the library on Saturday. She works there. Though on the weekend, she’s reading to the kids. You have to see her son Lenny. He is just the cutest little guy you’ve ever seen.” She spoke up in awe while Spike found himself hearing something pop, but he wasn’t sure if that was somewhere else or if it was just in his head.
“Oh, that's nice, is she married?” Spike found himself asking, not sure why he even was. But somehow, hearing about a kid caught him off guard. His mom shook her head,
“Nope, a single mother, sadly. The poor thing, she needs a good man, if you asked me. Oh Spike, go and show them your old room. I’ll grab some blankets for down here.” She headed off to the hall closet, while she turned back, remembering something,
“Oh, and if you are hungry, dinner should be ready in an hour. Your father should be back from work by then also.” Spike only found himself nodding in agreement while feeling like something was burying into his head. He wasn’t sure what it might have been.
They walked up the stairs and went straight to the right. Spike pointed to the doors explaining that was where the bathroom was. The other door on the right was his room.
Spike reached over, opening the door. When he did, Spike couldn’t help but feel he traveled back in time. The room looked just like how he left it all those years ago.
“Dear god.” He exclaimed, finding himself cringing over his past self’s choices, besides the punching back that hung over to the side. The room was covered in posters. A few tasteful, a few not so, as he felt embarrassed while the girls looked at it. Applejack didn’t give much attention to it. Twilight found herself resisting the urge to giggle.
“Well, this is interesting.” She looked at one poster, which showed two women naked and pressed against each other, their breasts obscured by their hands. The way they looked off, it was like they were looking at them.
Twilight found herself snickering seeing that,
“Hmm, ever imagined doing it with those girls.” She muttered, her red hair turning blond as she mimicked one of the girls in the poster, while Spike couldn’t help but smile at her suggestions.
“I mean, I won’t say no.” He chuckled, rubbing her side briefly when he saw the Nickleback poster.
“Oh god, I forgot I was into that.” He groaned in annoyance as he found himself wishing that he could have pulled the thing off. While Twilight laughed,
“Spike, no reason to be embarrassed. I mean, I don’t even know who they are.” She patted his shoulder.
Applejack looked around the room for a second, finding herself examining the room a bit more.
“Well, I’d say you guys should settle up a bit. I’m just going to pray that nothing else can get worst.” He joked but winced, imagining he would reject saying something like that. Those things always managed to come back to bite him in the ass.
“I swear, I was such a dork back then.” He muttered while feeling a bit nostalgic; it was a simple time. Maybe one he wouldn’t have minded returning to though he shook it off while looking back to Twilight and Applejack.
“Well, you’ve seen my room; I’ll let you get settled out, have dinner, and do whatever you guys want.” Spike found himself saying while he turned around though Twilight found herself stopping,
“Hey Spike, what happened in the living room? You kind of went blank there?” she asked, worried about her fiancée. Spike shook his head. It wasn’t something he wanted to answer,
“Oh, I’m fine, just something that surprised me. That’s all, beside haven’t heard about her in quite a while.” He muttered flashbacks to his ex, A long smile on his face while he remembered the times they spent, how she was. It made him wonder what she was going right now. All he knew was she had a kid.
“I should talk to her when I get a chance.” He mumbled, thinking about it, but he was curious when she had the kid. But shook his head,
“Let it go, Spike; it’s nothing besides that had been years ago; it couldn’t possibly be.” He heard the door opening when he looked over and saw who walked in.
A large muscular man wearing a flannel shirt, making him look like a lumberjack, heck. If someone looked at him the right way, they might have thought he was a black bear. As he moved on, calling out,
“Fireheart, you wouldn’t believe how my day was.” He groaned while he headed into the living room, a hard sigh as he took off his flannel shirt, tossing it right onto one of the couches when he looked over seeing Spike. The stern look on his face lasted for a second as he gave out a big ol smile.
“Spike, how's it going!” he reached over, giving his son a big ol’ hug and a hard chuckle as he patted his son back,
“Oh, nothing much, Dad; seeing you is great.” He muttered, reaching around and giving his father the same hug while they patted his side. There was a good minute as he pulled away from Spike while he popped his neck.
“So, how was your trip, any problems.”
“Nah, not really; traffic is just about as normal as it normally is,” Spike smirked while he moved around slightly,
“Well, at the very least, you managed to make it, all that matters.” His dad said a hard chuckle while he looked over at his son.
“So from what your ma keeps reminding me, you’ve got a girlfriend. Did you bring her here, or did you leave her back at home to protect her?” He chuckled while Spike had to fight off the urge to laugh.
“No, she’s here.” It was like magic as they spoke about her; some might have imagined it was like speaking of the devil when Twilight walked down, Applejack joining her while she smiled at Spike,
“Woah boy, Spike, you sure knew how to pick 'em.” He said while looking over to the two, “How are you two doing? I’m Spike’s father.” He spoke with a slight accent, The thing that Spike’s father was he was handsome. He looked like Bruce Campbell if he had a Southern accent.
Twilight smiled more when she reached the bottom step.
“Hi there, and I suppose you’re Spike’s dad, right.”
“Yes, I am, and you must be Twilight?” he said while he reached over.
“Yeap and this is my sister, Applejack, and It’s nice to meet you.” She spoke up while Spike’s dad nodded with a smirk,
“Well, you can call me Dad, or Stormbreaker, whichever makes you comfortable.” He said, giving a hard chuckle while patting Spike’s back,
“No problem… Dad.” Twilight said while Applejack let out a small sigh as she wasn’t sure how to react to that but nodded,
“Nice to meet you, Pardner.”
“Ohh, Pardner haven’t heard that since Spike was a little kid; speaking of which, Spike is still working on your moves.” He chuckled, glancing at him Spike, nodded,
“Every so often but not as much as I used to work getting in the way.”
It seemed Stormbreaker nodded,
“It’s a shame you were good at Boxing, but those things happened. Wish I could get my hands around that Kenny Shoemaker.” He muttered while you could see the silent rage in his eyes. While wishing he could have gotten the guy who hurt his son.
“Yeah, though can’t change the past,” Spike muttered while he thought back to that day, how the guy had screwed over his chance for a better future. Yet, in many ways, if it had never happened, he may not be the man he is today, with Twilight by his side.
“True, though; what’s your ma cooking 'cause I’m starving.” He chuckled while he went to the kitchen. The smile on his face as Spike heard his mother giving a light, playful scream,
“Unhand me, you brute. Our son is in the other room.” A light laugh came from the old man, who bellowed loud,
“Can’t help it, my sweet southern queen!” Spike found himself resisting a chuckle as he heard Twilight snickering,
“So I guess I know where you get your charm from, babe,” Twilight smirked, bumping her hip into his side, while Spike groaned,
“Be thankful; hopefully, he will wear clothes while he sleeps.” He snorted at the thought though Twilight raised an eyebrow,
“What are you talking about?”
“Trust me, I grew up with him; he slept naked and had some interesting habits.” Remembering his childhood, for the most part, he wonders if he should warn Twilight about the fact his dad, yes, slept naked and walked around… He doubted it when he remembered his dad would wear something when they had guests over.
-000-
Dinner would eventually be ready, as The five of them sat at the dining room table. It seemed Maddie had decided to cook up steaks tonight as a celebration as they passed out the well-cooked meat. There was corn, and mashed potatoes, as they passed it around. Fireheart smiled more, looking over at the three of them. Stormbreaker smirked more while he grabbed him a few spoonfuls of beans.
“So, How has been your job, Spike? Get any promotions?” His mother asked while Spike found himself rubbing the back of his head,
“I got a few things, and the boss does notice me.”
“Well, that's great; got to rise in the company, even if you start at the bottom; I remember when I started working in the plant, just a sweeper.” He turned, looking to Twilight, “How about you? What is it you do for a living?” There was a moment of silence while Spike was expecting Twilight to answer by working in the same location, but what she said next caught him off guard.
“I’m a sex therapist.” She spoke with a light smile as if she glanced at Spike, clearly teasing him. Spike found himself coughing a bit, unsure why she even said that. Fireheart found herself almost dropping her plate in utter shock.
“Well, that’s something,” Fireheart said before realizing she had dropped her plate; luckily, she managed not to break the thing as she quickly grabbed it.
“Is there a problem with what I do?” Twilight asked, concerned by her reaction.
“No, not at all; I’m just surprised. Spike has always been a bit of a shy kid. I know I’ve never pictured him being with a girl of that kind of profession.” Fireheart said, pulling a smile on her face; Stormbreaker cackled at the reaction.
“Spike’s always been a bit weird. I’m trying to say that We aren’t judging you; Fireheart’s best friend used to be a porn star.” He found himself snorting so hard that he started to let out a cough. Spike had to move over, giving him a firm pat on the back.
Twilight found herself giggling at that while she looked over to Spike.
“Now, Spike, you’ve never told me about that; I didn’t know you knew Porn stars.” She smirked, glancing at him with a wink.
“You never asked, and she’s my godmother; not something I talk about. Besides, she’s a Sunday school teacher nowadays.” Spike blushed more as his face turned bright red while they talked about his aunt, Millie. Something that he wished remained in the past. Though it seemed everything went quiet as they continued eating dinner, having a good laugh while Twilight learned a bit more about Spike’s history.
Stormbreaker brought up the time he and Spike started to try out Boxing and how Spike took that shit like a champ, in his father's words.
Then Fireheart brought out the desert. A nice Lemon cream pie. Spike saw it.
“Oh, Mom, you didn’t have to,” Spike said while slicing the pie for everyone.
“Oh, it’s no problem, Spike; lemon cream pie is your favorite.” She said, and Spike could see the smile on the Succubus’s faces as they heard the word cream pie.
“Spike, how come you never told me you loved cream pie?” Twilight said with that coy voice as she seemed to nudge him with his foot, almost teasing.
“It just hadn’t come up beside. I can be picky.” Spike found himself mentally smacking himself at that response. In contrast, he could almost hear Twilight giggling at that. Applejack had taken a slice while she let out a moan.
“Wow, Spike, your mom’s cream pie tastes great!” The Confederate Succubus said as she took another bite, amused by Spike’s suffering as they talked about his mom’s cream pie. Spike imagined he’d get her back for this when all this was over. He just had to wait for his chance.
Twilight seemed to be adding fuel to the fire as she asked Fireheart.
“This Taste’s so amazing. I’ll have to find out how you make it, so I can give Spike some of his favorite homemade cream pie.” She gave Spike a wink, even causing Stormbreaker a hard cough as he almost choked on his drink, trying to suppress a laugh at his son's embarrassment and blatant teasing.
Spike felt himself fighting off a groan at such a thing, as he wished a meteor would somehow fall from the sky, crushing him right then; his mother, though, somehow not realizing the dirty jokes she had unleashed upon them or knew what she was doing and hiding it pretty well.
“Oh, it’s not that hard, just a half hour of your time, some lemons, cream, and lots of love. Would you care for some strawberries?” she asked while she looked over at the tabletop. “Try some. It goes well with whip cream.” Spike found him wishing to put a gag on his mother, as the Succubus barely held onto their laughter.
Stormbreaker seemed to go in to be his son’s hero and save him from the madness his wife was bringing onto Spike.
“So, Twilight Spike? Is there anything that you two might be planning for the future? Like anything special.” Fireheart seemed to agree as she went quiet, almost leaning into this, wanting to get the juicy gossip of what her son and his new girlfriend might be doing.
“Actually, yes, we do; well, Twilight and I are engaged.” There was a moment of silence while Spike gave an awkward smile. Twilight smiled more as if on pure instinct showing off the engagement ring that had never left her side. If anything could be said, Spike’s mother took it pretty well.
“Oh my god! My baby boy’s getting married!” She jumped into the air and hugged Twilight, who was more shocked than anything as she found herself squeezed like a doll. Looking over to Spike, almost begging for help from the women, strong bear hugs. Spike, couldn’t help but find himself amused by Twilight’s expressions. It was what she deserved for the cream pie jokes.
Spike’s father moved, giving him a hard slap on the back.
“Congrats, so whens the wedding? I’ll make sure to bring in the strippers.” Spike found himself snorting at this, but it did bring up a few things as he decided to bring up an idea,
“Well, we’re somewhat hoping to have it soon, maybe around here, in a week or two… Nothing to wild we’re thinking about making it simple.” He pulled out his best smile, though a part of him felt guilty; it wasn’t the full truth, but the expression on his parent’s face was quite something. While his old man nodded,
“Hmm seem’s like a stretch but I think we might be able to set something up. Call some of the family in. I know there are a few of your cousins from out of town. Oh hell, we’ll make it a big Redneck wedding in the backyard.” Stormbreaker chuckled while Spike nodded,
“I’m sure that could work. It’s at least something.” In truth, they hadn’t thought much of the wedding, but they might be able to use it to help their stay, for the time being, while they could think of something to do with Cain. Applejack watched them for a second, raising an eyebrow as she seemed confused.
“Redneck wedding?” She asked while Stormbreaker nodded,
“Yeah, it’s like a traditional wedding with more rednecks, Moonshine, and guns. Trust me, and we will have to ensure cousin Whiskeymoon doesn’t bring his squirrel Riffle; last time, he got me in the butt, and I still can’t go through metal detectors.”
“Moonshine?” Applejack asked again, finding herself more confused by that as Stormbreaker nodded,
“Oh, trust me, the kind of Moonshine my cousin Whiskeymoon makes is the stuff that can cause you to knock your boots off. You’ve got to try it. I remember this one time when Spike snuck into the stash he left; he was drunk as a skunk and walked around the house naked when we got home.”
Author's Note
Well guy's i hope you had fun with Spike and the cream pie. Now i wonder how long before the wedding comes who is the mysterious girl
Dinner was finished, and Spike and Twilight took care of the dishes while the rest went to the living room. Spike hummed off a tuneless noise as they listened to the water splashing against the plates while Twilight dried.
“You’re parents are something.”
“I know, embarrassing I mean, I love them, but sometimes I wish they’d calm it down.” He muttered, looking behind his back, hoping neither had walked in at the wrong time.
“That’s not a bad thing. I mean, think about who my father is. Do you think they’re embarrassing? My dad caused human disasters because he thought it would be funny.” She smirked, giving him a giggle. Spike didn’t need to be reminded that her dad was the devil himself.
“True, though, some of those stories; I was such a cringy kid.” He groaned more while Twilight giggled,
“I mean, at least you had a normal childhood. Remember, I’m a succubus and spent nearly a hundred years trapped in a ring.”
“You have a point. However, it’s just a bit strange sometimes. They’re supportive but have a habit of overdoing things. As you can see.” Twilight found a slight chuckle.
“Guess so, though. Like I said, Dad… Discord wasn’t much around ruling hell. We normally had to raise ourselves, except our mothers or trainers teaching us how to become full fledge succubus and survive out here in this world.” She remembered meeting the priest before she’d gotten shoved into the ring. She traveled the world. She passed by those countries and slept with various men, seducing women away from their husbands. She regretted sucking some of them too dry. It sickened her when she left her past lovers as husks. She wondered what her life would have been like if she had never been captured or met Spike in the first place.
Then there were nights when she dreamed that she did the same to Spike, where one day she’ll wake up and find him as nothing but a husk of nothingness. A fear of those questions made her stay awake at night when Spike had slept soundly. Twilight buried her face in his chest as they cuddled.
They heard Applejack’s laughter. It caught her attention as she looked back at Spike, the way he smiled at her. He didn’t need to say a word. Her heart skipped a beat. The long motions as she dried up the last plate, putting it away.
The two of them would soon head into the living room, finding out what was so funny that Applejack sounded like a hyena.
-000-
Spike groaned, waking up the next day; his back hurt from lying on the couch, so he sighed. His leg hurt as he limped to the kitchen, grabbing a drink. It hadn’t settled that he was back in his childhood home. That was until he saw his dad in the kitchen butt-ass naked.
“Gah, Dad, put some damn clothe, son.” Spike found himself covering his eyes. It wasn’t like it hadn’t been the first time he saw his father walking around the house naked. The old man had a weird thing about being naked at home. Heck, his whole life was something like this.
“Oh, relax, son, this is my house. I can walk around naked we’re all adults. It’s not like when you were kids and brought people here.”
“Clothes now!” Spike found himself almost raising his voice at that while his dad nodded,
“Fine, but this is my house. I can walk around naked if I want!” He spoke up while walking through the kitchen, his dick swaying while Spike tried his best not to look at or even perceive. Such a thing he imagined would drive him crazy even if he were now numb to the sight of it at his age.
“Just put on some pants, alright.” Spike groaned in annoyance before turning around to get in the fridge. Shuffling over, he grabbed a drink and popped his neck while he saw his old man heading out of the kitchen and hopefully back upstairs where he could get some pants.
The silence came over him as he decided to go on a run. If Twilight needed to contact him, she could call him, but for the moment, he needed some time to think. He reached over, grabbing his phone and headphones as he left.
He left the front porch and began running.
The feeling of the cool air against his face as he took a stroll, he remembered the time he did this when he was younger, passing through the back ally as he let the music flow in his ears. Listening as he matched his steps with the beats of the song. A long, hard grunt while he turned to the left, where he passed the local Arrow Tax and headed down the sidewalk. Barely anyone was out. The stores were closed at this point.
He was tempted to come back here more often. The crisp country air felt good. It was one thing he had to admit, thinking about how much the air was different between the city and the countryside.
He moved around, passing old-man johns out. Though he had to admit looking at it as he passed, the place had seen better days. He noticed the town was a bit off from how it used to be. The place had more life to it. But still, he kept running. He would go on for nearly a half hour before stopping with a hard groan as his leg finally felt ready to give out.
“Well, that was something.” He groaned, his leg aching, imagining he might have to get some aspirin when he returned to the house. Yet, for now, he decided he needed to take a seat. He looked over, saw the library, and decided to head inside.
One thing for sure, the library hadn’t changed much. The place was just the same as when he was a kid. The computers are off to one side of the building while on the other side. Books lined the walls. The cool air hit him as he stepped inside.
The place was empty, As Spike walked through the library. Examining over some of the books on the shelves. He was hit with a wave of nostalgia as he remembered times being in here. Looking over some of the books. A light chuckle as he moved down the shelves. At the same time, he embraced the cool air beating down on him while he got comfortable.
He barely paid attention to where he was walking into someone.
“Oh, sorry.” He said, finding himself looking over to who he ran into.
She was a simple redhead woman, wearing a button-up shirt that hid most of her features and a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Suppose Spike had to describe her. She was the definition of a librarian, trying not to be noticed by the masses. But Spike could see right through it. Instantly knowing who she was as he found himself saying in a calm voice,
“Smolder, is that you?” Spike was somewhat surprised; it had been long since he’d seen her. Smolder blinked for a second, finding herself looking up at him. The shocked look on her face as she took a step back.
“Spike, is that you?” She had to resist raising her voice while Spike nodded,
“Um yeah, it’s me. I mean, how long has it been five… six years.” He muttered while looking at her. Somehow Spike found her looking really good.
“It was six years, so what are you doing in this little town? If I remember, you were determined to get out of here.” She said, crossing her arms, more annoyed as her moods changed.
“Well, I came by to visit my parents. It’s been a while since I saw them.” It was a lie, sure, but it was also the truth at the same time while Smolder watched him.
“Well, I’m glad to know. Are you looking for a book or something? You might need to renew your Library card.” She said as she went back to placing books on the shelves.
“I’m just looking, you know, going through memory lane. So you’re the new librarian; whatever happened to Miss Blob.” He chuckled remembering the old librarian, while Smolder looked over,
“It’s Miss. Blaub retired last year. We had a party.” She said though she gave herself a light smile, as she hadn’t heard the old librarian's mean nickname.
“Well, it’s good for her, heh Glad she could retire.” He chuckled while he could almost hear the clanking sounds of the old librarian’s tea cup as she stirred sugar into it, reminding him of the chains of a spirit screaming for freedom from its eternal prison.
“Well, she was also, though I’ll be honest, hate to see her go. She grew on me a little bit.” Smolder chuckled while moving around and putting the books up. It was those silent moments that Smolder enjoyed letting her have time to think.
“So Spike, how’s your life going? Finally, make it big even after your leg injury?” She asked, finding herself noticing the limp he had while Spike nodded,
“It’s been pretty well. I’m not some famous person.” He chuckled as the two made small talk. Spike, actually moving in, giving her a hand and putting some of the books away for a short bit. Just talking about how their life was.
They had a good time, talking about the good old days when a small voice called out,
“Mommy!” a small boy ran over, almost knocking Spike into the bookshelf as he moved in, hugging Smolder.
“Gemfire, don’t be rude. You nearly knocked someone over.” She spoke, giving him a firm look as the little boy looked over at Spike; there was a guilty look on his face as he spoke up.
“I’m sorry, Mr,” Gemfire said while Spike watched him for a second, the shocked expression on his face as the little boy looked almost like a direct clone of himself from when he was his age.
“Um… It’s no problem. Just be careful where you’re going.” He said while looking at the little clone of him.
“Ok, Hi, I’m Gemfire, it’s short for GemfireBallsmasher… My mommy said I’m named after the guy who invented the telephone.” The way he said telephone made it sound exotic, like he was saying tellyphone. Spike somehow found it cute while shocked by the little boy.
“Well, Al, I’m Spike; it’s nice to meet you.” He chuckled, letting his handshake the young boy's hand. Al reached over and shook it, his smile showing he was missing his front right tooth. The way he shook his hand, Spike found himself smiling,
“Oh wow, little dude, you’ve got a strong grip. You’re crushing my hand.” Spike spoke up exaggeratedly, making the young boy giggle like a goofball.
“You’re funny.” He turned over, looking back at Smolder.
“Mom, are we going to be going swimming soon? I wanna go to the beach.” Though Spike had to fight back the urge as the way the kid said beach almost sounded like he said bitch.
Spike grabbed his side, fighting the urge to laugh at how the kid spoke. It was adorable and funny as all hell.
“Gemfire, I keep telling you it’s beach… Not bitch… that’s what you call a female dog.” Smolder said while she rubbed her forehead like she had to explain this to him once before and had to do it yet again.
“Oh, Sorry, Mommy, can we go to the beach today?” He spoke more slowly, trying not to say the other word. While Smolder chuckled,
“If you behave. But I’ve got to work. How about you go over and play with some of the puzzles, alright.” She said with a light smile to the little boy, who nodded and ran off.
“Kids, I swear,” Smolder said with a light smile as she looked back. Spike nodded, watching the kid heading off.
“Yeah, heh, so he’s yours… When did that happen?” He asked while looking back at the young woman, who smiled.
“Oh, it was about six years ago; it was a one-night stand, and well, Gemfire wasn’t planned, but I don’t regret having him. I wish his father had stuck around.” There sounds to be a twinge of annoyance. Spike wasn’t sure if that was pointed at him or if it was contempt for someone else. He felt a cold chill running down his back.
“Um… the kid looks familiar, is the father someone we know?” Somewhat pushing the subject, Smolder shook her head.
“No, not really. I’m Gemfires’s mother, and if the guy wanted to be in his life he’d be here. Besides, the guy was more of a sperm donor. I can handle myself.” She spoke while she put up the last book.
“I mean, fair unless he doesn’t know, but… well, he’s a cute kid, and it looks like you are raising him right.” He spoke carefully.
“I try my best, but trust me, and he can be a handful.” She smiled at him though she looked at the clock.
“Listen, I have other things to do, I wouldn’t mind staying all day and talking, but I’ve got to work.” She moved passed him and started to head off.
Spike stood there, and one thing he knew, he would have to talk to Twilight. If what he was thinking was correct. He might be a father. Now that thought terrified him, especially with everything that was going on.
Spike would eventually leave the library walking back home, his leg hurting the way there as he limped around as climbed up the stairs.
“I swear, if I see Twilight’s father, I’m gonna ask him if he can fix this damn leg.” He groaned while he walked through the door. It was a moment of silence though it didn’t last long without warning. Fireheart came in calling out,
“Hey, get out of here; we’re getting Twilight’s wedding dress worked on!” Spike found himself pausing there as he shook his head.
“Wait, Wedding dress; there’s no way you found one already. It’s?” Spike moved over, checking his watch. Seeing it was around noon,
“It’s noon; where did you.” He said while, without warning, his mother was pushing him back.
“Don’t question this; I’m prepared; we’re just sizing it up. She’s going to look stunning.” His mother said while she led him out the door.
“Well, what in the world am I supposed to do?” He asked, finding himself more annoyed while his mother rolled her shoulder.
“No idea; go to the lake, go fishing for a few hours; we wanna get this ready for your guy’s wedding.” She moved, pushing him right out the door. Spike found himself both annoyed and amused by that as he saw the door slammed shut—such a thing as he let out a hard groan turning his head.
“I’ll go fishing if I want, just don’t tell me what to do.” He mumbled under his breath as he headed back down the patio. He found himself letting out a long sigh. Spike headed right out, guessing he would need to do something for a while.
-000-
Cain was sitting in the diner, a long sigh as he waited for a cup of coffee, a good drink as he would make his way off to hunt after the succubus. He had a light moment of tapping his finger while listening to the people walking around the small area, talking about their little problems.
The waitress moved in, pouring his coffee; the steaming black liquid smelled good. At the same time, he heard the waitress speak.
“Is there anything else you need, sir?” She asked. She seemed to be rubbing her side, Feeling anxious, like she was hoping for the man to leave while Cain drank his coffee.
“Mostly, I am; this is fine coffee.” He exclaimed while he sipped his drink. He was taking in the taste. He paused for a minute.
“Is there anything you might recommend me?” Cain asked, keeping himself calm, though a part of his was frustrated, hunting down his prey—the fact they hid from him while he tried keeping his cool. Then Abel popped into his head; now, that wouldn’t do. No, it wouldn’t do at all. But he kept himself focused while the waitress stood there, her foot twitching,
“Well, you can always try our Apple pie; it’s got to be one of the best versions around.” Though she leaned in.
“But to tell you the truth, I like sticking my finger and tasting them. Though don’t tell anyone.” She smiled, licking her lips as if thinking about trying one of those bosses.
“Hmm, that sounds tempting, though not fond of you are sticking your finger in there,” Cain spoke while he felt his power running over the whole group.
“Well, if not, you can try our burger; trust me, I don’t stick my finger in there; I’m a vegan and can’t stand the stuff… Would you like to know something?” She said with that broad smile like she had been hoping to tell someone about it while Cain watched.
“What might that be?” This seemed to excite the woman as Cain scratched the mark on his face. The way it itched as he felt her sin and secret desires run over her.
“I want to eat meat, So badly. But I feel bad for those poor animals when someone wants meat. I just want to stab them! Why can’t I have some of those tasty foods? It drives me up the wall; I want to beat them. We need to protect the animals.” She spoke up with a smile as innocent and careful as anyone while Cain nodded.
“I might have the burger, though I wouldn’t recommend stabbing me,” Cain said, giving her a smirk, As he looked over at the others around, feeling the rage the jealousy in each of them while he drank his coffee. “Besides, if you’ll stab someone, do it alone. I don’t have time to deal with the drama.”
“Ahh, alright there, Mr. I’ll let that son of a bitch in the kitchen start cooking it up. Or my Ex, who cheated on me with a man, and I wanna kick in the balls till they stop working.” She said with a light laugh as she moved to the back, walking around as Cain sighed.
“I swear, mortals sometimes give me way too much information.” He moved over, grabbed his computer, and typed away. It was time to do research. He was going to figure out where they went. While going over the apartment where the succubus scent was, he discovered the owner was Spike Draco.
“Hmm, now where are you, Mr. Draco?” he asked, skimming through the net as he started going over Facebook. A short time later, he found Spike’s mother face book as she raised an eyebrow.
My son ’s getting married. I’m so proud of him; we’re having the wedding at my house! Cain read this with a slight smirk as he moved over, checking out the rest of her Facebook. She had plenty of things on there, including a house picture. He had a slight smirk on his face while he popped his neck.
“Well, I’m sure it won’t be a problem.” He chuckled while he took another drink of coffee, his eyes glowing when the waitress moved in and brought him a burger. It wasn’t bad, in his opinion, as he took a bite and turned to leave. He was leaving a fine tip to go with the bill. The door slammed behind him as everyone returned to their usual selves, no longer affected by their sin.
-000-
Spike found himself coming back home a few hours later. His Fishing pole is hanging over his side while he lets out a light sigh. “Not a single bite; I guess today was not my day.” He groaned while he moved around, walking through the door; he was sure he had given them enough time to work on the wedding dress. The man was somewhat curious as to how it would look. He stepped through the door. Everything seemed quiet. Almost too soft as he walked through the house as turned on one of the lights. The kitchen was cleaned up, except for a note as he grabbed it and began reading it.
Spike, your mom wanted to show us a local bar called Judoon ’s Legends in town so we can drink; I left a note to let you know where we went if you wanted to join us.
- Twilight
Spike found himself chuckling while he shook his head. Of course, his mom would do that, as he looked over. He could make it over if he wanted to; as he put the note away, he remembered Judoon’s legend wasn’t exactly that far away, as he could jog over there. He remembers passing by the place when he was walking to school.
He pondered if he should go off and meet up with them. Indeed he wasn’t going to leave Twilight to get drunk; who knows what chaos that would ensure with her being in a small town, with her abilities. She could almost picture there being a scandal or something like that. An orgy happened the other night at Judoons Legend; everyone was arrested for indecency. At least, that story came to mind as he put his fishing pole against the wall and headed right off to the Bar.
Judoons Bar, Spike, was suitable. It wasn’t far, as he strolled over, walking down the road; it had taken him nearly fifteen minutes as he moved in, pushing the door open. The music hit him when he walked in and heard a cover band of ACDC playing off. They sounded fine as he looked over, seeing a girl sitting behind a small desk; she looked bored out of her mind like she’d come to do this so often. Nothing phased her at this point. There was a moment’s pause as she looked up to see Spike.
“Hey there, you hear for the cover band?” she asked, looking at him somewhat blankly.
“Why yes, I am,” he said for a good minute as the woman behind the desk nodded,
“That’ll be ten bucks, don’t I know you?” She asked, looking at him like she was remembering something while Spike shook his head.
“Don’t think so; I just got one of those faces.” He muttered while he reached around, handing over a ten-dollar bill as he stepped in. The woman just nodded while she seemed to try and remember just who he was.
Spike walked in through the Bar, hearing the sounds of bowling pins being knocked over. As he turned, seeing a bowling alley. He shook his head and chuckled.
“I almost forgot this place had it.” Reminding himself of the time, he was a teenager and got a hold of a fake id. Ordering a few drinks, and when he got caught. Oh, that was a night he wouldn’t forget, especially when the bouncer gave him an ass-kicking he wouldn’t forget.
He passed over the place, heading straight to the Bar. The Bartender was pouring a few glasses, a blond hair bombshell wearing the bars uniform, a tight white t-shirt with the name Judoons Legends plastered over her tits, as she put them on full display for everyone to see. He couldn’t help but peek at them.
“Hey now, buddy, my eyes are up here.” The Bartender said, clearly in a joking fashion, while Spike smirked.
“No problem at all, boss.” He said while the Bartender motioned over, watching him as she was ready to take his order. “So what are you having there, cutie?”
The Bartender asked, Spike only noticing her name tag that read Sandy.
“Well, Sandy, I’d like something to start the nice, simple, so how about a beer.” He reached over, bringing a few bucks and a bit for a tip.
“No problem at all.” She reached under the counter, quickly pulling out a long-neck bottle, taking the money from him, and putting it into the register. Spike moved, opening the beer and taking a quick swig, when he saw Twilight approaching him. She had a smirk on her face as she hugged him, Bouncing in his arms as she said,
“Glad to see you finally showed up.” She muttered as Spike tried not to spill his beer all over them.
“I didn’t think you would be here so soon.” He said while the succulent succubus was holding him.
“Well, I figured I’d have a beer check out my sexy fiancée and make sure she wasn’t doing anything too crazy,” Spike smirked as he moved, giving her rump a good smack; as he gripped it. Twilight just blushed and smiled,
“Cheeky bastard, I can get you later for that.” She smirked while looking over at the bartender.
“Hmm, check out her tits?” She asked with a light smirk while Spike shook his head. He wasn’t going to fall for that trick.
“Nope, just getting a beer. Your tits are good enough for me.” He flirted as Twilight nodded, not believing him.
“Oh, I’m sure you just love playing with my tits, but I will say the bartenders got an amazing rack I wouldn’t mind burying my face into.” She teased while winking at him. Spike snorted at such a response.
“I swear you confuse me sometimes, Twilight.” He smirked while they took a seat, Spike drinking his beer as Twilight managed to get one herself.
“Is that so, Mr. Draco? How do I confuse you?” she smirked while she took a drink, her lips pressed against the long-neck bottle, as she winked at him, teasing him as she wrapped her lips around the tip.
“You’re fine with me sleeping with our boss, but when I had to… feed your sister, you were beyond jealous.” He chuckled, leaning back and taking another drink.
“Simple enough, I was jealous, other succubi can do different things, and I don’t want another one taking you; as for most mortals, I have no reason to be jealous.” Her eyes flashed, giving a lustful smirk. “I can make it where you don’t want anyone else and mine if I desire.”
Spike smirked while he leaned in closer, “How do you know you haven’t done that, alright? Let me tell you a secret.” He chuckled momentarily while looking at the beautiful woman, his Succubus queen. Twilight looked over with a small smile, imagining what he might say.
“Well, I don’t want any succubus other than you. Your sister, I feed, though not without you.” He chuckled, looking at her, the passion in his eyes while Twilight smirked.
“Heh, Spike, you cheesy lover boy.” She winked while she took another drink as she gave him a wink. It seemed as though life was going well. However, Spike nodded but remembered this morning.
“I do have to tell you something, Something I saw this morning.” He imagined he couldn’t hide it. He knew if he tried, it would somehow come back to bite him in the butt.
“What’s that, Spike?” Twilight asked, overseeing him, her head tilting at this point. He let out a sigh and started telling her about his morning run. He went by the library and saw his ex and her child. Spike described how the kid looked almost like him when he was younger.
Twilight would sit there for a second, blinking at him. It was a bit to take in as she muttered… “Oh, is that it?” She asked though Spike wasn’t sure how to respond as he spoke up.
“I just told you there’s a chance that I might have a kid, and your only response is, “Oh, that’s it?” Spike somehow felt astonished by such a response. Twilight raised her hand for a second while she shook her head.
“It’s just kind of surprising; I’m not mad, this was before you freed me from the ring, but did you know about this kid?”
“No, Bit it does—“
“Then it’s fine, she didn’t tell you, and you had no idea he existed, but I want to ask… Do you want this kid in your life?” Twilight leaned forward, looking at him for a good minute like she was looking deep within his soul for a good moment. Spike found himself pausing. He wasn’t sure himself. Could he have been a good dad? What if he fucked the kid up. There were questions that he wasn’t even sure about.
“I mean, I don’t.”
“Spike, it’s a simple answer. Would you want to be in this kid’s life? Cause whatever you choose, I’ll fully support you.” She moved in, rubbing his hand while he nodded.
“We should talk to her first, but if she wants me in his life, I think I can handle it also.” He smiled at her, a part of him, that tiny sliver. I liked the idea of him being a dad. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad, so long as he had Twilight by his side. In some ways, he felt like he could do almost anything.
“Well, I’m glad that you understand,” Spike said, giving a light while Twilight nodded,
“Though the thought of you being a dad is funny.” Twilight giggled while she covered her mouth.
“Are you sure I could come up with some bad dad jokes? Maybe get some food? I’ll give myself a dad body.” This caused Twilight to laugh as she grabbed her side and giggled like a storm.
“Oh, you.” She smirked while leaning in closer, “Though maybe if you're a good boy, and after the wedding, maybe we can make a baby… At least we can try to; I’m sure it’ll take a few tries.” She winked at him while Spike could feel his cock hardened. While the succubus chuckled. “So how about it, Daddy?”
There was a moment’s pause as he was close to thinking about it when someone grabbed his shoulder, jerking him back.
“Hey there, are you Spike Draco?” Spike turned around seeing a man wearing a black leather jacket and a white T-shirt. His hair slicked back with a golden blonde look as he smirked.
“Yeah, and who’s asking,” Spike said, finding himself more annoyed as he talked with Twilight.
“Come on, Spike; you don’t recognize your old sparing partner.” The man chuckled while he beat his chest. Spike looked over at the man for a second. Spike’s face turned pale.
“Garble Winslow…”
“The one and only motherfucker.” There was a light chuckle on his face while he grabbed his shoulder.
“So, how’re the years been treating you? How’s that leg.” There was a cockiness in his voice, and he found his eyes turning to Twilight. He looked at her like a piece of meat ready to be chowed down.
“Yeah, my legs are fine, no thanks to you.” He muttered while he pulled back.
“Come on, your still not mad about the whole leg thing that was years ago? It was an accident.” Garble said while he kept his eyes on Twilight, “Now, who is that Lovely lady? Do you know Spike over here?” Garble said with a cocky smirk. Twilight watched him, not giving him much attention,
“Spike, Who’s Garble?” She seemed to be interested in giving Garble much attention. Though Garble just chuckled while looking back at Spike.
“Come on, tell the lady, we used to be on the Boxing team back in school. Spike and I used to be rivals.” The smirk got On Spike’s nerves while he nodded,
“Yeah, we were; then you decided to break my leg with a tire iron so you could stay on the team.” There was a bitterness on his face.
“Hey now, The courts said I was innocent, and we both suffered from it; I also lost my scholarship. So we’re even.” Garble said before he turned, looking over.
“So, got a name, pretty lady?” Garble showed off his white smile.
“It’s Twilight, and my Fiancée and I were talking. Would you mind leaving?” She said, her eyes flashing red as she watched the man, clearly showing her disdain for the other man.
“Whoa, Spike, you managed to get your hand on this pretty thing; congrats.” The smug smile grew on Garble’s face. Spike shook his head,
“What are you doing here fucker?” Spike found himself more annoyed that he was even talking to this guy. The fact that Spike was sure he might end up in jail for the night was probably why he hadn’t punched the guy out already.
“Listen, I simply saw an old pal of mine and wanted to see how he was doing. Is that so wrong?” Garble smirked while patting Spike on the shoulder.
“Well, congratulation, now if you excuse me, my fiancée and I are about to have a few drinks and listen to the band,” Spike said, unclenching his fist. However, Garble saw that with a smirk.
“Still wanting to fight, I see.”
Spike said, walking past Garble. “Dude, we’re out of high school, and adults, I don’t feel like fighting, so how about this, go off and live your life, and I’ll move on with my life.” Ending the conversation while smiling at Twilight. Twilight had a smile that lasted for a few seconds When it turned to shock. Spike barely had time to react, as without warning, he felt a fist slam right into the back of his head.
Spike shook his head. The hit was hard against his head, and he felt himself slamming against the table. The beer bottles bounced over as they hit on the ground. Spike managed to look over, seeing Garble—the anger on his face as he propped himself up, ready for a fight.
“Garble, you trying to fuck up.” He felt his body swaying from the surprise punch. Spike pulled himself up from the ground. The customers are watching him. While Spike wondered where the bouncer was, What happened to them? He groaned while watching Garble approach him and throw a quick right hook. Spike dodged, putting his fist up as he returned with a quick jab, pushing fast, as he knew Garble had a week left.
Twilight watched as she stood up, watching her husband throw punches quickly. At the same time, Spike managed to make a quick turn dodging a few points.
“Wow, you’ve gotten rusty there, Spike; what haven’t you thrown a few punches,” Garble said when he moved, throwing a left hook right into Spike’s ribs, causing him to double down. A hard grunt, when without warning, Garble through a stiff right jab, hitting Spike in the jaw.
Spike groaned, but he pulled himself right up. Such a thing. While Twilight pulled herself up. Such an action as Garble smirked more.
“Come on now, stay down.” Garble was ready to throw another punch when without warning, a beer bottle came right down on Garble’s head, knocking him down. Spike wasn’t sure how to react when he looked over seeing Applejack. She stood there with the broken bottle while looking at Spike.
“Need some help?” She asked, giving a simple look; it was clear the fighting didn’t amuse her.
“Thanks, that will do.” He groaned, feeling himself sitting down right then. He was standing up for a short moment. Garble groaned as he stood up, barely thinking, looking at the three of them.
“You bitch!” Garble growled, looking like he was ready to throw down. He took a few steps when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked over and saw none other than Spike’s Dad looking at Garble, the anger in his eyes like he was about to send Garble straight to hell himself as he growled personally.
“Hello, Garble… are you causing trouble?” he asked while he popped his neck. Garble saw Stormbreaker, and there he hunched down, looking small.
“Oh, Mr. Draco, is there something you need?” There was a moment of pure silence, watching him. Stormbreaker didn’t show much emotion. It looked freaky as He looked down at Garble.
“Well, you attacked my son and called the pretty lady a b-word. I think I have a problem.” There was a minute where he barely even reacted, picking Garble up and carrying him to the front door. Everyone watched the sight. Some of them found it hilarious how Stormbreaker held him by the scruff of his neck. Garble tried to squirm away. But there was no use. The young man was caught in the trap as Stormbreaker opened the front door and tossed him out.
Stormbreaker clapped his hands while he turned back to his smile, the relaxed look on his face as he called out.
“Come on, let’s have some beers and listen to the band!” Stormbreaker laughed while the Bar nodded, raising their glasses. Spike sat down for a minute while he took a deep breath, clearly cooling down from the fight.
Stormbreaker came over checking over on them.
“Spike, you ok? Need us to leave?” He asked, patting his shoulder. Spike shook his head.
“I’m fine; besides, I don’t need to ruin your guy’s fun; just buy me a beer.” He muttered while rubbing his rib. A light smirk on his face while Twilight nodded,
“Thanks, sir, thanks, sis.” She looked over at Applejack, who shrugged and joined them, sitting down.
“No problem, total yuppie,” Applejack said as she held a glass of whiskey; Spike wasn’t entirely sure where she got it, but she drank it with a smirk.
“I swear, Spike, I like this girl. She knows how to drink a fine whiskey and is not afraid to fight dirty. Twilight-girl, you’ve got a great sister.” Stormbreaker said, smirking as he looked over and saw Fireheart dancing on the floor. “Look, I’m heading off. I gotta dance with a mighty fine lady you have fun, guys.” Stormbreaker pulled himself up and headed back over to Spike’s mom. Spike couldn’t help but chuckle, finding the whole thing funny. The rest of the night seemed to go well without a cause.
They drank, laughed, told dirty jokes, and enjoyed each others company’s time before heading off and walking back home and not worrying about what might happen in the world—forgetting about Cain himself. Besides, if you couldn’t drink with your family. What was the point of having fun?
Author's Note
Well guy's I hoped you like this, a fun chapter to write, and heck you even get to meet some interesting characters Let me know what you think as we are reaching some fun trials with this story, and heck the weddings coming right up. Plus I imagine you'll see a fun cameo, everyone who's a fan of Bordello series.
To say everything was simple when planning a wedding within a week could be like saying that pulling out teeth without any anesthetic would be pleasant. It wasn’t, and Spike Draco learned it the hard way.
If anything, Spike made a deal that he would never get married after this. However, it wasn’t like he would be leaving Twilight, not in her life. Though they were only a few days till the wedding would be here.
Spike had been out here since the crack of dawn. He was in the backyard, working on the yard and cutting the grass. Fixing up the tree, doing whatever he could to ensure the place looked proper, his dad was overworking the fence while they felt the sun beating off their brow. With just a few days to the wedding, he knew he had to get dirty. When Twilight came over, she had a cold beer in her hand as she brought it to Spike.
“Hey, thanks,” He said, smiling as he took the beer getting a good drink. He let out a long sigh as he put the beer down.
“Well, Darling, ah figured that since you’ve been working hard, I’d get you a nice cold one.” Twilight tried speaking in a more southern twang. Yet it failed, as she sounded more like a British person trying to say American. Spike found himself cringing at how bad it sounded but snorted.
“Nah, that ain’t how you do a southern accent, Dear, yee got to add more lick to it. See you all.” He returned, sounding far better, causing Twilight to giggle at such a response while she shook her head.
“I love it when you talk southern to me.” She snorted while bending down more to his eye level.
“You know you don’t have to do this; we could have just married at some building for all I cared. We don’t even need a party.” She smiled while she helped, grabbing some of the weeds, Her fingers scorching some of the ground just enough not to be noticed as she pulled some of the weeds out.
“I know, though I can imagine my mother might kill us if we don’t.” He chuckled while he could smell some of the food cooking. To say he wasn’t happy to be home was an understatement; the dinners at home were great. Sure, he could some, but as the old saying goes, There’s nothing like family dinner. At the same time, he looked over to his future wife.
“So, um… have you told your parents yet?” He asked while imagining how this would go. The fact that Twilight’s father was the devil himself, Lucifer. He was hoping the rest of his family wouldn’t find out. Though if they did and acted up… He wouldn’t care; it wouldn’t be so bad if they accepted them. But for now, they would keep it to themselves.
“Well, They’ll be there but weren’t expecting it to be so soon, though I’ll have to find a few goats around town. Hopefully, No one notices; it’s either that a cow goes missing. But they should arrive.” Twilight said with a smile. Spike found himself thinking more about when they had to visit hell and the fact the bathroom was covered in blood when they left. It made him shudder to imagine what would happen if his mother saw that. She might lose her shit at that one.
“Um, just in case, might want to set that up in a hotel. So that you know…” He pointed towards the house. It took Twilight a second to realize what he was talking about, and they nodded,
“Oh yeah, I know that. I’ve also called Sunset and Rainbow Dash; they’ll be with Gabby and her girlfriend. They’ll be on their way also.”
Spike wanted to kick himself at that point, completely forgetting about them but nodded.
“Shouldn’t be too much of a problem, besides. Well, I forgot about letting them know.” However, Twilight gave him a knowing smile.
“So, any plans for tonight, since If I remember correctly, you’ll be having your bachelor party.” She smirked, moving her fingers; Spike looked at her confused before remembering that it was tonight; he and Stormbreaker and a couple of others were heading off to a strip club to get a good few drinks, watch some naked woman, dance overall a good night for a last night of freedom.
“Thanks for reminding me.” He said while he pulled out another weed as he looked over his work. It was clear that it was done.
“Now, while you’re doing that, the girls and I will have fun. You’re mother coming also. So I’m sure she’ll embarrass you.” She chuckled while Spike groaned, knowing she would tell stories and he wouldn’t like it. Not one bit.
“Just try to keep her from embarrassing me too much, ok, babe.”
“No promises.” She chuckled while she moved around and headed back inside, she was dealing with other parts of the wedding, and he wondered when she would be going out and getting a goat. However, some part of him wondered what would happen next.
When he heard yelling behind him, he finished pulling some of the various weeds. When he turned around, seeing what else he might have to do. When he felt a moment of silence, he closed his eyes taking in the crisp country air; when Spike was startled back into reality when he looked over seeing Applejack, who looked at him almost hungry. The way her pupils looked small as she stared at him.
“Applejack, are you alright?”
“Hungry… So Hungry.” She moaned; Spike thought he was seeing her body transform, turning from looking human as horns started to grow from her head; how long had it been since she fed? He remembered it was the night the two had done it. Twilight watched him as his face went wide.
“Don’t worry; I’ll get Twilight, we’ll.” But before he could finish that sentence, Applejack grabbed him by his arm, dragged him into the two-car garage, and locked the door behind him. The window brings light into the room. Applejack reached down, undoing his pants as he let them drop.
“Applejack, we’ve got to be careful if my family walks in. This will be hard to ex—“ He gasped as he felt her grabbing his dick, Running down his pants as she moved, stroking his member as he walked back deeper into the Garage, as they moved around behind the blue Dodge truck. His back against the hood, as she Applejack fell on her knees, his cock bouncing in front of her as she licked her lips. Smacking her lips like she hadn’t eaten in weeks as she moved in, pushing his member against her lips as The succubus took his cock deep in his mouth. Sucking slowly as she took in his scent. Her wings expanded out as he looked at those black raven wings. With a hard groan,
“Fuck!” He groaned as she was going to town on him. Barely tasting her food, she sucked on him, bobbing her head back and forth rapidly. The way she sucked him. The way her wings flapped, sending wind against him as papers behind flew into the air, as he groaned hard. His balls slapped against her chin, and she went down on him nonstop as he let out a hard grunt.
“Shit! Applejack, If you keep going like this, I’m going to… I’m going to.” He groaned, feeling her grab his balls, squeezing them. His cock forced down her groan as he gasped hard. The way she slurped on his member as she went down deeper.
Keep going, keep going, Applejack!” He let out a hard groan, his hand reaching around and grabbing the Demoness by the horns as he pushed her down on his cock as started throat fucking her. Her arms turned more muscular as he gagged on his cock with a hard bounce. His member was as stiff as a board as she pulled out his cock, popping out of his mouth. The garage was filled with the sounds of Applejack’s moans and slurping as her body transformed, as she turned into a succubus.
“I need more feed me! Fill me up.” She turned around, bending over the work table as her plump rump wiggled for him. Spike watched, almost hypnotic, as he felt himself at the point of wanting it and being able to think.
“We’ve got to be careful if someone walks in.”
“I don’t care! I need feed. I’m starving if you’re so worried here!” she suddenly started to burn into a blaze of fire; Spike almost had to cover his eyes as he saw her transform, looking almost like a perfect replica of Twilight. Her tits sway like a pendulum as she bends over for him.
“Don’t make me beg. Let me keep my dignity.” She groaned as her ass bounced, jiggling with each movement while Spike nodded.
“Alright, but remember you asked for it.” He moved behind her. His hand gave her rear a firm smack. Applejack let out a light moan, feeling his hand giving against her ass. As she panted, her hands holding onto the work table as she felt her legs wobbling; she felt Spike still pumping his fat shaft into her pussy. When he let out a hard grunt, he called out.
“Here’s the meal you wanted, Applejack!” He shuddered, letting out a powerful orgasm. His load shot deep into Applejack as he filled her pussy with every ounce. To the point that when he pulled his cock out with a soft plop, he watched bits of his load escaping from her cunt.
“Just fuck me, please I don’t have time!” Applejack moaned while feeling her pushing back against him. The head of Spike’s dick pushed against her clit, the way it resisted him, as he pushed against the Twilight-Applejack, who moaned hard the way her hair hung down her back as Spike growled,
“Such a tight little pussy.” He moaned, feeling his cock penetrating her. The way his cock spread her pussy as he sunk in was more profound, and she let out a harrowing moan. The screams of pleasure as he didn’t waste any time. Spike took her like tomorrow, the way his hips moved, thrusting against her as Applejack held onto the table. Applejack held onto the table as she moaned, looked at the wall, and panted more,
“Keep going faster, harder!” She moaned more as she could feel him pounding against her like there was no tomorrow; the southern dame groaned as she rolled her hips. The sounds of their skin slapping against each other. He a hard groan as he thrusts faster. Spike groaned harder as he moved his hips moaning. Spike felt his cock squeeze between her tight pussy, as he reached around, his hand wrapping around. While he began rubbing her clip. His finger rolled around it as he leaned in, kissing Applejack’s neck. Her moans were like music to his ears.
“Keep going, oh god!” She moaned. Her pussy felt so sensitive, and the way Spike kept thrusting his hips jerking up as he teased her clit, she could feel herself absorbing his energy as she moaned more, her horns sprouting from her head as she moaned even more; they glowed brightly as she felt filled with sexual energy, as she screamed in pleasure. She came in pure bliss as her pussy tightened up around him.
“Fuck Applejack, this feels so good.” Spike could feel his brain growing wider as he fucked the succubus harder, his ass hitting the front of the car as he continued taking her like no tomorrow, her insatiable pussy. The way it held onto his cock. Spike could barely move as he groaned. His eyes closed as he heard her moaning. Spike loved every second of it. He just hoped no one walked in on them. He wasn’t sure what would happen, but he knew it would lead to trouble even with Applejack disguised as Twilight.
“Getting close there; where do you want it, Twilight.” He groaned while he gave Applejack another ass slap. Applejack screamed, feeling a second orgasm running through her body. Her body felt sensitive from the lack of eating, but now she felt like she was given a five-course meal as she moaned.
“Put it in me, come on, fill my hot wet pussy!” She groaned as Spike nodded, his balls tightening as he could feel his orgasm slowly growing; he let out another hard thrust pumping into her before he unleashed his load into the southern woman as she screamed in bliss.
The two stopped as They took deep breaths; Applejack looked back, her body transforming to human form, her hair falling over her face as she panted out.
“Thanks, I needed that.” She moaned while she reached around, summoning her clothes back, her mouth feeling dry while she looked over to Spike, who nodded.
“It’s no problem; glad to help, but I wish we didn’t do it in my dad’s garage.” He groaned, taking in the smell of sex that went across the room while Applejack rolled her eyes.
“It’ll be fine. Besides, I needed to eat; you saw what happened if I didn’t… it could have been worst.” She muttered, biting her lips.
“How so?” Spike asked, raising his eyebrow as he became more curious about what the Confederate succubus might have meant.
“You mean Twilight hasn’t told you?” She tilted her head. Spike shook his head as Applejack sighed, “When we don’t get enough to eat, we not only use our more human form for a while, but we can also go feral. Well, in a way, we go after the closes dick around. So it’s why we try not to go hungry.” Applejack sighed while remembering the times back in the old war when she didn’t get her hunger in check and nearly killed some of her brothers in the war while they slept in the middle of the night.
A hard groan while Spike nodded, but a thought came over them. Applejack imagined it was because of what she did. They lost a few battles, barely surviving. At least the ones she was in.
“But Alice told us about how some of the succubi had managed to be cursed where they couldn’t fill themselves; how come they hadn’t gone feral by now?” It was an interesting question as he thought about it.
“The Spell, most likely, just set it so they can’t consume as much as they want. While they can’t eat enough to fill themselves, they can still feast. It’s like being given limited portions; you can eat, but you’re never satisfied.” Applejack said while she thought more about it, but felt pity for her sisters and brothers as those who weren’t luckily roaming this world, never fully fed, just barely holding on.” Applejack wondered what would have happened if she had been one of the unlucky ones.
“Hey, at least you guys are safe,” Spike said as he pulled his pants back up. His cock dangling there, covered in Applejack’s juices for a minute while he buckled up.
“Yeah, for now, but what about Cain? What if he finds us? What if he…” she trails off as she imagines what the first killer would do. In many ways, she knew precisely what he was going to do for the time being while she let out a sigh.
“Hey, he doesn’t know where we are; we’ve got time to figure it out. But let’s relax. The wedding is coming soon, and we have time to relax.” He imagined it didn’t help much, but Spike was trying his best.
“Yeah, we can only hope,” Applejack muttered, rolling her arms.
“Trust me, as long as I’m alive; I won’t let anything happen to you; besides, we’re family. I won’t give up on anyone, not you, Twilight, or Alice. We’ll stick together till the bitter end.”
There was a momentary pause while Spike looked around his surroundings. “We should get going before someone notices.” Spike headed out first while Applejack nodded, though she felt uneasy. As something would happen to them, it was only a matter of time before she turned, looking back at the garage and towards the American flag. A part of her looked at it while remembering the four years she had gone against it. Fighting for her home and not her country.
Applejack stood there watching it feeling foul and guilty. Realizing as she looked back, she was very much a young fool. “I’m a rebel soldier, and I might have betrayed my country, But I’ll fight for my family.” She felt warmth as she imagined she would redeem herself. At the very least, she would do what was right. For once, the succubus would do the right thing. She rolled her neck as she would fight.
Applejack turned around and was put into that cursed ring for the first time in a long time. That the former Confederate soldier felt like she was full. Not just sexually but emotionally.
-000-
Spike and his old man turned into the building as they approached the Strip club. The building was simple, though they got out and headed inside since this was a celebratory night. The neon sign reads The Succulent succubus. Spike found himself amused by the irony of the name.
They paid for their entrance and were met with the music playing and the girls dancing. The skimpy outfits, as they moved around smiling while the patrons handed over their money. As they continued, two girls led them to the back room for a more private dance. Spike smirked while he and the old man got a drink.
“So, when’s your one pal coming?” Stormbreaker asked while he raised a finger to one of the waitresses, a blond with big ol titties, a black bikini, and a smile on her face as she took their order, a couple of beers, and a shot of whisker.
“They’ll be here, I’m sure of it.” Though without warning, Gabby appeared right next to them.
“Hey there, guys.” She said with a smirk as Stormbreaker jumped into the air, more startled than anything.
“Oh, Hello there, Miss.” He tipped his hat in respect while Gabby chuckled,
“No worry about it, Big man, Name Gabby. I suspect your Spike’s dad?” she asked with a smirk; Stormbreaker nodded while he chuckled.
“So, this is going to be your best man? I mean more like the best lady if anything… you are a lady. Nowadays, you never know.” He spoke in apparent politeness.
“Yes, I’m a woman, no worry about it.” She snorted more while she checked out some of the waitresses, a part of her admiring their assets. The three would begin talking, having a good time, and sharing stories while watching the woman dance and pulling their tops off. Gabby had gotten a lap dance from a cute brunette as the night went on.
Spike leaned back, enjoying himself while he popped his neck, having a few beers, as he sighed. Watching the woman dance around naked, Stormbreaker leaned in.
“If your mother asks, let her know we went and saw a movie got it? You know how she gets some time.”
“You got it, captain.” He chuckled as Stormbreaker nodded,
“To be fair, she’ll be mad that we didn’t invite her, but hey, that’s just supposed to be a guy’s night.” He chuckled while noticing Gabby, “Um, no offense.”
“None was taken, though; it’s interesting; got any fun stories about Spike, here I can blackmail him in the future.” She chuckled while Spike looked at her, almost like he was trying to communicate about not doing that. Stormbreaker, though, gave a challenging smirk.
“Well, there was this time, when he was around a year old, I took him to a strip club. I think it was Diamonds then, and all the ladies around wanted to see him and hold him.”
“Dad, wait, please don’t.” He called out, trying to stop his old man from telling him what happened. Though Stormbreaker kept talking, “Oh, it was a fun sight, The girls were all over talking about how much of a lady killer he was, and when he got over to this one girl, she just tickled his cheek, and Spike accidentally puked on her. Like it was something out of the exorcist. Just green, and it got all over her!” Stormbreaker found himself snorting, but Gabby, hearing that started laughing like it was some of the funniest things in her life. Spike almost imagined that she would fall right out of her seat at that point.
Spike just watched, finding himself more annoyed, but a smirk passed his face as he chuckled. With all things considered, it was a funny story. Especially with it about him being a baby.
“Alright, you two, I’m gonna grab another beer; try not to embarrass me any further, Dad.” He chuckled while pulling up from his seat and headed to the bar counter. The pretty thing stood behind the counter while cleaning some of the glasses; she looked at him. She was wearing a her hair tied up almost like a geisha, and she wore a fire pattern bikini top as she nodded at him. For a second there, he thought she had fox ears, and even a tail
“Is there anything I can get you, sir?, names Sunset, Sunset Shimmer?” She gave him a wide smile while Spike nodded.
“Just gonna need another beer.” The fox nodded and quickly poured him a fresh brew as she dropped it. He reached over, handing her a tip.
“Here you go, a fresh cup of Guinness with a hint of Minotaur milk.” She gave him a wink as he found himself stopping there.
“Wait, what was that?” He asked, unsure he heard that as Daisy spoke up the light accent reaching a high point.
“Ah, said it was a Fresh bit of Guinness, with a hint of our special brew. It’s the bar’s specialty.” She smirked, winking at him. Spike nodded, though he became more curious as he took a sip. Not bad, if you had to ask him; as he headed off, when a hand grabbed his shoulder.
“Listen, bub; I’ve got to talk to you about something.” Spike turned, seeing the man sitting there, a clean look to him, well-shaved with dark hair and light brown skin, like he had been in the sun too long. Something about him seemed somewhat familiar. Spike couldn’t put his fingers on it as he looked over at the man though He pulled back.
“Thanks, but no thanks, I’ve got a few things to do.” He pulled himself away. He could feel the stranger’s eyes while they watched him. Such a thing made him shudder when Gabby came right up, a slight bounce as she smirked.
“Spike, got you a special gift? Now come on.” She dragged him to the back, where she’d been walking for private dances. She raised her hand as one girl stood leaning against the wall. She was a tall figure, with raven black hair with aqua blue highlights slender body as she gave him a bit of a smirk. She wore a red bikini and a g-string that barely covered anything with how her ass looked.
“So, is this the groom to be?” she asked, her eyes on him as if taking in his sweet, succulent scent.
“Yeah, he’s the future groom, Spike; this is Mirage; she’s great.” Gabby winked at the stripper, who nodded,
“It’s nice to meet you also, Spike.” She smirked as she moved over, taking his hand for a second. Her hand was warm as she led him off to the back.
The back rooms had booths; he could see how the girls danced as they walked past. The men were mesmerized as they kept their eyes on the girls dancing. For a second, Spike thought he noticed something off about the girls. But shook his head, ignoring it, while Mirage pulled him to the back corner. She pushed him into the booth as he landed on his but, feeling her lick her lips. The music slowly started as she swayed and moved her hips around. Her breasts bounced with every move as he thought himself lost to her grace.
A feeling came over him while he watched her, the way she came in closer as she licked her lip. As he found himself sitting back. She straddled his lip as she moved, caressing his cheeks. The way she watched him, her eyes flashing as the tiny lights passed over.
“What do you desire.” She moaned as she moved in close, grinding against him. Spike found himself taking in her scent. Somehow this felt familiar, as he let out a hard groan. Somehow this woman felt familiar, but he knew well that he’d never met the woman as she leaned in and whispered in his ear, that hot succulent voice,
“What is it you desire? What would you like to do to me before you get married, groom?” she showed off her teeth in a white smile, showing a pair of fangs, as Spike felt he was under his spell as he heard a small voice telling him.
‘Some succubus can use tricks to get food; some are desperate.’ As he found himself reaching down to pinch his hand. The pain was still there as he let out a hard groan.
“Are you a succubus?” he said as he felt himself finally able to focus. This caused Mirage to stop, and she blinked at him for a minute while looking at him.
“No, of course not; why would you suggest I’m a succubus…. I’m just your average everyday stripper.” Her voice cracked there, clearly nervous as He looked at her.
“Listen, my fiancée, is a succubus; This isn’t my first rodeo. Also, you’re a terrible liar.” Spike said while she looked at him, her eyes flashing more as she groaned.
“You’ve got to be kidding; today been a dry spell, and a succubus takes the first customer I get and him.” She groaned rather annoyed,
“Dry spell? I mean, can’t you… Oh yeah, the restrictions.” He pointed out while she looked at him, more annoyed.
“Yeah, those things had to get caught. Now I can’t access my full power; always hungry. Fuck, wait, your fiancée isn’t stuck under the same condition… How?” She asked, forgetting she was supposed to perform a strip tease for him.
Spike rubbed the back of his head.
“Well apparently, she was shoved into one of the rings before she could have that cursed put on her… same for Her sister Applejack.” It seemed Mirage’s eyes twitched hearing that while she crossed her arms.
“Well, good for her, she’s one of the lucky ones. Sometimes I wouldn’t have minded being shoved into one of those rings.” She muttered while she looked down.
“Hey now, don’t say that, It was rough on her, being trapped.” He remembered the few times they talked about it and how she described it as feeling like absolute nothingness.
“Well, there’s times where I’d rather not be in this state. I feel trapped as well.” She muttered while she shook her head, “Sorry, I’m being unprofessional, hows this I’ll compensate on another song.” She was about to go back to dancing as she tried to hide the sadness on her face.
“Hey, It’s fine; I’m the one who fucked it up.”
“Yes, but your friend paid good money.” Mirage pointed out at that as Spike nodded, knowing she had a point. The woman moved, dancing, her top coming off, revealing her perky breasts, the way they pointed at him. Her nipples were sadly covered up with pasties as she smiled.
“So tell me about your succubus fiancée; Bet she’s a fine lady?” she winked while she blew air into his ear. A play she did on her customers to get a raise out of them. Spike shuddering.
“She’s great; I’m lucky to be with her, even if it was an accident.” He smiled, feeling his cock hardened, the succubus working her magic.
“How did you meet? I mean, you claimed she was trapped in the ring?” she asked as she began to grab the edge of Spike’s seat and started to flip herself. His face is getting a full view of her pussy. The soft look as she sneaked around, pulling her underwear around and showing her fat pussy.
Spike found himself looking at it while telling her he bought the ring off an auction site and released her. However, leaving out some of the more private things.
“Aww, that’s so nice.” She smirked while turning around and rubbing her ass against him. The way it pressed against his groin while they talked. “Like a knight in shining armor… In a way.” Spike found himself chuckling, finding it funny the way her pussy was near him while she said that.
“Yeah, and well, as I said, we’ll be getting married soon. So hopefully, it’ll be a good life.”
“Well congratulation.” The succubus said, as she plopped onto his lap, Spike letting out a hard grunt as she giggled lightly.
“I hope you have a fabulous honeymoon… Oh!.” She reached around; Spike wasn’t sure where, as she brought out a small card and handing it over. Spike found himself looking at it, as it read, Bordello of desire. The card was lined with gold engraving as he looked at it curiously.
“A brothel? Um a little weird for a wedding gift to a married man.”
“Trust me, it’s a great place; work there on the side. Just let em know, and I’m sure they’ll give you a night.” Mirage winked as her eyes turned dark red, looking into his soul. Spike found himself nodding. While slipping the card into her pocket.
The music seemed to stop at this point, while the succubus chuckled.
“Well our little dance is finished, would you care to have another one or anything else.” She moved in kissing his cheek at that point while Spike shook his head.
“Why Mirage, why would you insinuate that I’m almost a married man.” He found himself joking making the other succubus giggling at his response while nodding.
“Fair point well, have a great night.” She turned and put her top on. Spike, would sit there for a good minute before getting up and walking away. He let out a sigh while she rolled her shoulders for a good minute, when a hand grabbed him. Spike turned and found himself looking over at a man, a man with a scar over his face.
Somehow Spike knew that he was looking into the face of Cain. The first killer, and he knew right than and there he was in deep trouble.
Author's Note
Wonder if you guy's noticed the fun cameo for the Bordello series lol, thought it would be fun since well they cameo in bordello of the moon.
“And that’s everything,” Twilight said while Spike let out a hard grunt, and Discord moved over and set the leg in place. Drocsid is standing there watching as the Devil looks at his brother.
“Hey, mind helping out, asshole. Mortal here got hurt. I’m the devil and helping.” Discord snarked while Drocsid looked over. The mortal shook his head.
“You know the rules, brother. I can’t interfere with mortals,” Drocsid stated while seeing Discord returning Spike’s leg to normal.
“And they claim I’m the bad guy in that special book.” Discord spat out while he turned and looked at Spike.
“I can probably get a few demons to heal you if you want?” Discord watched as he seemed to give a slight smirk, showing his more devilish action.
“Though might be more expensive than a mortal hospital.” He chuckled when Mightmare Moon came over, smacking the devil upside the head.
“Ouch, come on, Nightmare moon, I was just joking.”
Fireheart found herself shocked. Her mouth dropped while she looked at Twilight.
“So let me get this straight: you’re a succubus trapped in a ring for nearly a hundred years, and your sister was a Confederate soldier, and your father is Satan himself,” Discord called out.
“Me and Satan are different people, for crying out loud; he’s a demon. I’m an archangel!” Fireheart ignored him for a moment as she looked back at the others.
“You’re the devil, and My son is married to your daughter and Cain. From Cain and Abel wants them dead.”
“Yeah, for the most part, that’s everything.” Twilight found herself winching as she saw the face on Fireheart’s face. While it sunk. “I hope you’re not mad at us; we were trying to protect you.”
“You could have told us. I mean…” Fireheart wasn’t sure how to say it as she tried to find the words while looking back at her son.
“I wouldn’t have judged, but you didn’t trust us; we’re your family.” She looked back at Stormbreaker, who nodded for a minute. He gave a smile.
“I mean, I’m not going to mind much. This is neat; good for you, son.” Giving him a thumbs-up shows how much he approves of his son’s marriage. “It’s one of those things we should know just in case we do something stupid.” There was a moment as Spike nodded.
“Maybe we should have, but we didn’t think you’d believe us, that’s,” Spike said while Twilight leaned over him, kissing him on the cheek.
“So what now? I mean, what are we supposed to do?”
“We have to stop Cain; if he keeps coming after us, eventually he’s going to kill one of us,” Spike muttered, grunting as he tried moving his leg, as pain shot through him like buckshot.
“Careful there, kid, that leg will need a cast. You’re out of commission till we can get it healed.” Discord said while he summoned a cigar, he looked to Stormbreaker and called another one. He offered it over to Stormbreaker, who shook his head, more worried about his son than anything else.
“I just can’t sit down and let him come after us. I’ve got to protect Twilight.” He groaned while he found himself hissing in pain. He wasn’t going to be getting up for a while.
Twilight gave him a smile pushing him down as he looked at him.
“You’re my husband, and I’m glad you want to protect me but remember, I’m your wife, so it goes both ways. I protect you, and you protect me. That’s the deal, remember.” She leaned in and kissed his cheek, her crown of thorns twisting on her head as it began setting itself ablaze. At the same time, she looked at him with glowing red eyes.
It was clear about one thing. Twilight has pissed off someone who hurt her husband, and she was about to rip someone’s dick off for it.
“Fine, but we’ve got to find Cain first. I’m sure he’s heading back or doing something.” Spike said while looking back at his leg. He is annoyed that there isn’t anything he can do.
Drocsid watched for a second, tapping his foot. Like he was trying to hide something, the archangel was standing around, not leaving.
“Drocsid, why are you still here?” Discord spoke, annoyed by his brother being here. He was not doing anything to help and just observing while the archangel let out a long sigh.
“I didn’t come here empty-handed. Father wanted me to bring a gift. But, I’m not sure If I should.”
“Well, what is it? It can’t be that bad. Besides, if the old man is going to drop something off, might as well give it out and get out of here.” Discord said, adjusting the tie on his suit while Drocsid rubbed the bridge of his nose.
“Well, fathers gift is a miracle. But it shouldn’t be used lightly.”
“You’re telling me, Dad, is giving us a basic Deus Ex Machina, and you were going not to tell us that. Give it to them; we can blow Cain off the face of the earth.”
“That’s not going to work. Besides, Cain’s curse would rebel against any damage; Dad made it strong even if he couldn’t kill Cain. He wanted to make sure Cain was punished.”
Discord groaned, annoyed by the situation. In comparison, Twilight and Spike looked back at each other.
“So this miracle, what can it do?” Spike found himself more curious about the situation. A gift from Discord’s father… God himself that has to be something. But he wasn’t sure how it would even go. But Discord looked back at Spike while Drocsid seemed to be holding back.
“It depends on what he wants, but trust me, those things can go from summoning a sandwich to Noah needing a boat.”
Drocsid nodded, “The power of the lord is unbreakable. He can do anything he desires. So long as it does not contradict his past words. Nor can it break the natural order of things. So you can’t bring someone back from the dead.” Drocsid added while looking towards them.
Spike nodded some while Discord looked at him.
“So, what’s your plan? I might suggest using this miracle for something vital.” Spike found himself agreeing with the devil. He was tempted to ask his leg be repaired. But this might be the only chance they had against this killer.
“If we need it, we’ll let you know, Uncle Drocsid,” Twilight said, annoyed by everything happening. Drocsid was close to leaving when he stopped. His wings spread out, showing the eight golden wings, almost matching Discord’s own.
“You know, I didn’t give you a gift, niece. So maybe I can bend the rules just once.” He raised his hand, and they glowed a heavenly gold as he looked at Spike.
Spike found himself arching in pain. His leg shot with fire as he wanted to scream. He moved to bit on his arm and muffled loudly in them. He was trying to curse so many obscenities. It wasn’t funny. Then without warning, the pain was gone. Everything turned back to normal when Spike looked down. His entire leg was back to normal.
Spike turned, looking over to see Drocsid, only to see that the angel had gone. Golden feathers ruffled the ground. At the same time, it was just Spike and his family there.
“Well… Thanks.” Spike Muttered, unsure how to react, while looking down at his leg as he tried standing up. Twilight tried pushing him down, not wanting him to get up, but Spike shook his head, standing up.
His leg felt good, really good, as he moved it around a little more while he let out a sigh, then his leg popped as he groaned.
“Alright, gonna say this Angel magic seems pretty good.” Spike smiled before falling right over and passing out.
Fireheart and Stormbreaker ran over while Twilight tried helping Spike up, who was out like a light.
“Dumbass,” Discord muttered as he looked over. All his brother Drocsid had done was accelerated the healing process, but doing something like that took a lot of energy out on the person it was using.
“Relax, guy, he’ll be fine in a few hours. He’s just worn out.” The devil said while Nightmare moon rubbed his shoulder.
“Why don’t you help the young man, darling.”
“I’m the devil. I don’t help humans. That’s my deal,” Discord smirked while he looked over to Nightmare Moon, imagining his job was done for now.
Applejack stumbled around as she swayed more.
“What did I miss?” The succubus muttered, rubbing her head, as she nodded and saw the passed-out Spike being picked up by the others.
“I think I’m gonna….” Before finishing that sentence, she ran to the bushes and began puking her guts all over the brush.
The whole situation had been wile. When the police finally came, the people that could give their statements gave them. And Jack Winslow was taken off to be booked. To say that much of the family stayed for the rest of the night was an understatement as they headed off. The wedding was over, and Spike and Twilight were finally married.
-000-
Spike let out a hard groan as he found himself moving his head around as he got up. He felt like shit. The kind of shit feeling, like he slept longer than he needed to while he tried getting up. When he felt himself being held down, Twilight was next to him. Her slender arms were over his chest as she held onto him momentarily.
“What happened last night?” He muttered, trying to remember what had happened. However, his head hurt as he rubbed it.
“I know I didn’t drink that much at my wedding.” He muttered while relaxing with Twilight, who snored gently while he lay there. It was a nice feeling. At the same time, he felt many of his worries going away.
Spike felt tempted to go back to sleep and get comfortable when the door to his childhood bedroom opened. A loud thump as it caused both Twilight and Spike to jump in the air. While looking over, seeing Applejack standing there. Her hand rubbed her head as she groaned.
“Ok, I regret doing that… how is this even possible. I didn’t even know Succubus could get hangovers, damn it.” She groaned while Spike, Looked back, his head hurting as he complained.
“Applejack, it’s….” He glanced at the alarm clock and saw it was around noon when he groaned.
“Fuck when did we head to bed.”
“You went to bed early after Drocsid fixed your leg. Partner passed out like a baby. We had to drag your butt back up here.” Applejack groaned while she looked back at her sister.
“Mind putting on clothes? We’ve got to talk about a few things.”
“What about?” Spike groaned as he stood up, seeing he still had his dress pants on, as Twilight pulled herself up. She was wearing one of his regular shirts while Applejack watched them.
“We’ve got to talk about Cain; come before your parent’s way up. I think they were kind of shocked about a few things. Especially after finding out who Dad is.” She muttered, looking over to Twilight, who nodded. She remembered what happened last night. Spike groaned, knowing it was slowly coming back.
“Anyone else?” Spike found himself asking.
“There’s also Daring Do and Sunset Shimmer. They decided to stay as well. Slept on the floor instead of heading back to their hotel.”
“Well, I guess it’s something. Well, let us get dressed, and we’ll head downstairs.” Spike said while he looked back at Twilight. Who stood there for a second? Not reacting as Applejack nodded.
“I’ll see you down there.” Applejack walked out of the room, closing it right behind her. Spike and Twilight looked back at each other. For a good minute, they gave each other a small smile.
“Well, I never expected our marriage to begin with fighting an immortal being.” Spike chuckled. Twilight snorted at that.
“I know, I was just going to say we try some anal play, but this is not what I was thinking.”
The two would eventually get dressed and head right downstairs.
Applejack, Daring Do, and Sunset Shimmer sat at the kitchen table for the longest time as they waited for Twilight and Spike. The silence between them was strange. The tension was in the air while Spike sat back down.
“So, we have to do something about Cain,” Spike muttered while sitting there. “Do we have anything planned or any idea we can do to put him down?” He looked over at each of them, While Daring Do looked at Sunset Shimmer.
“You’ve heard stories. Is there anything that we could do to deal with this guy? Any rumors of people that survived?” There was pure curiosity in her voice while Sunset Shimmer shook her head.
“Not much. The nuns didn’t like us talking about Cain since he is considered one of the first sinners. But when some of us girls would hear them talk about Cain. They claim he is immune to all weapons, magical and mortal.” Sunset Shimmer paused for a second, her foot stammering while Spike looked over.
“Is there something else? What you’re not talking about.” Spike asked while reaching over and rubbing Sunset Shimmer’s hand.
“There are rumors that he once got put out of commission. Vanishing for about ten years. But I’m not even sure it’s true.” Sunset Shimmer said while watching the others.
“What is it? If there’s anything we can do to take him down. You’re the only one we know of who even knows much about this stuff. You were a part of his world.”
“Fine, but I don’t fully believe the rumor. But apparently, Cain was sent to go after someone. Please don’t ask me who. The nuns never spoke the guy’s name. Yet, he got the best of Cain and managed to knock him out. They tied him up, cut him into dozens of pieces, and spread them out. To different places.”
There was a moment of silence while they heard that. Spike found himself almost curious yet remained silent.
“What happened to the guy?” Spike asked, wondering if there was anything else about it.
“Not sure; he might have still gotten killed by Cain when he put himself back together. That’s the issue with rumors. It’s impossible to prove unless you’ve got proof.”
“It’s the best we can go by. We’ve got to figure something out. We also have that miracle that the big guy upstairs has. But what can we use it for? I don’t know.” He thought about it. But the fact that things could give them an advantage. But could it even help them with the requirement?
Applejack pushed her hat back while she kicked her feet up.
“That’s the thing. It’s our best plan, either cutting him up into small bits and putting them around till he can put himself together. Or use the power of God. We got some options.” She reached over, grabbed a beer hanging on the table, and took a drink. It didn’t help much with her head. But she was trying to focus on something.
“It’s just the thing; how are we even going to get Cain into a situation where we could cut him up into little bits of pieces? He might expect us to think this plan.” They looked around at each other.
“What if we put up some bait?” Applejack asked while she looked back at her sister.
“What are you talking about?” Twilight found herself asking.
“I mean is… Cain is after us. What if one of us puts themselves up for bait, and the rest of you jump them when he comes after it? Knock him out, and we take a chainsaw on him.” She spoke through. Spike could hear the shaking in her voice. It was clear she was nervous about this.
“No, I won’t let that happen,” Spike stood up. “I can’t let one of you guy’s just become bait for this guy. Especially if what Sunset Shimmer said is true, he might still kill one of you.” He found the courage growing in him like embers in a fire, finding dry grass.
“Spike, what can we do? I mean… I could be the bait.” Twilight said when Spike interrupted her.
“No, I— I can’t lose you. I don’t want him hurting any one of you.” He muttered while he felt his heart race. But Twilight grabbed his hands.
“I’m not asking. I’m saying one of us does. We can’t just sit around and act like nothing will happen. He tried to kill you.” Twilight said her eyes were glowing red while she was angry. Spike could feel the rage behind her and nodded.
“Well, we just have to figure out something.”
It was as though speaking to the devil when without warning, Spike’s phone started ringing. Spike looked over at it. The number was none other than Cain’s. He could recognize it from the last time as he looked at the others.
They knew instantly who it was as they each went silent while Spike answered the phone.
“Hello…” Spike said, his voice drawing out, careful not to give anything away.
“Spike, it’s so good to hear from you. Now then, how was your wedding? I heard someone crashed the fire.” Twilight’s face turned bright red at that, like she was about to scream something, when Applejack grabbed her shoulder, reassuring her as she held her tongue for the time being.
“Well. I can say that you didn’t get the results you wanted. I’m very much alright. Now what do you want?”
“I was wondering if you were ready to come to a deal. I thought about it and imagined it wasn’t fair to you. So how about it? We meet up and talk. Human to… well, I’m formally human. But it’s close enough.”
Spike found himself looking at the girls while he tapped the table.
“Well, that depends on what you want to talk about. Cause, as I said I won’t surrender my wife or her sister to you.”
“Well, that’s for us to discuss. Now how about it? We can meet where ever you want. You and I and we can talk things out. But you come alone.” Cain spoke. There was a confidence in his voice that made Spike clench his fist while trying to hold back a snarky remark.
“You know what, I think it should be fair. How about we meet at the library, we can talk and just see if we can come up with some deal.” At that moment, Spike wasn’t sure if it would be the best place to be. It was the first thing to pop into his head beside one of the local taverns.
“Sounds fair, we can discuss our terms there. Also, Spike, I know your girls are listening. So don’t try any funny business while we’re there.” Cain smirked as he remained on the line.
“You got it, just you and me at the library. About an hour I’ll get up there.”
“Oh there’s no rush, make it two hours. I’m just going to enjoy my coffee.” Cain hung up at that point while Spike sat there looking at the thing. His eyes on it for the longest time. In contrast, Twilight looked back at him.
“We should jump him.” The Succubus queen said while she cracked her knuckles.
“I think I should go on my own,” Spike said while looking down at the phone. He held back his tongue for a minute while Twilight looked at him more shocked. The other succubus was the same, while Daring Do exclaimed.
“Spike, don’t you dare. You’re being an idiot.”
“I know I am, but if he sniffs one of you guy’s out he might do something drastic, besides… He does stuff. He… when I met him at one point. I was so angry I wanted to hurt something hurt someone. I just can’t risk if my temper was shot. So… Let me do this if I’m in danger I’ll call you.” Spike stated while he looked to the girls for a minute.
“Spike, what if he kills you or…”
“Twilight I’d rather it be me than you beside. If anything happened to me. I want you to run, run hard run fast and find a place to hide. Heck go to your fathers for all I care. I don’t care much about myself. So long as your safe.” Spike smiled while he leaned back.
“Beside… I don’t think Cain’s going to attack me. He would have done it himself if he wanted to. I mean besides the fact he hired someone to run me over with a car.” Spike, found himself more curious about that; why would Cain hire someone else to try and kill them? Why not do it himself? This was the big question. Something that got on his nerves.
“Spike— If you want, go for it. But you’re being an idiot… But I won’t stop you, but I want to be there.”
“How? What are you going to do that won’t let him notice you? It’ll be obvious if he sees you.” Spike said while trying to think of what they could do to get their plan to work out.
“I can do a few tricks.” Twilight smiled as she gave off a devilish smile the same kind she inherited from her dad, while Spike nodded.
-000-
Cain hung the phone up, taking a long deep breath and rolling his neck.
“Now then, what shall I do next.” He took another drink of his coffee. The long silence as he saw Abel on the other side of the table, a ghost of his past. Still there for the longest time.
“We should stop. Go on with your life. Besides, what could the silver cross do that could harm you? Just walk away.”
“Yet they have something I want. A way to finally leave this world.” Cain spoke while he looked over at his ghostly brother. On days like this, he wondered if he was real or if Cain had finally snapped and was seeing things on his own. It wouldn’t have surprised him. He was old, after all. Old enough to go truly mad.
“What if they’re lying? You know that they will do anything to get what they want.” Abel said while he looked at his brother.
“Besides, you’ve looked for as long as you had that mark and never found anything, and they just happened to have found something you didn’t.” Abel pointed out while Cain nodded; the apparition had a good point. Such a thought came to him because most humans lied to get what they wanted.
“You have a point, but I’m also a killer. It’s what I’m good at.” Cain pointed out while he moved and took a bite from the burger the waitress had brought him.
“I’m like the scorpion. It’s in my nature,” Cain muttered while he looked down.
“Yes, you are a killer, You invented it, but you don’t have to be. You can be far more than who you were. We’ve watched humans change. We’ve seen the best and worst. You can be one of them.”
“I’m not sure.” Cain muttered while he took another bite. The tired look on his face. A man who thought he was a monster but felt more tired than anything else. Like he just wanted to have a good night’s sleep.
Cain somewhat wondered what he was going to do next. But he had to decide soon, if he was going to do what he wanted or what was actually right.
-000-
Spike looked back at the girls as they nodded. Twilight wearing a hoody black sunglasses over her face as she tried to hide herself a bit more. While Spike looked over to Twilight.
“Alright you get to the library and talk to Smolder, maybe try and convince her to leave early and take on her form. Do what you have to. I’ll head there soon. So that he doesn’t suspect anything.” Spike said. It was the first part of their plan as they hoped that if they catch him off guard they could probably knock him out or do something.
“Sounds like a plan… But I don’t like this plan.” Twilight said while she looked over at her sister for a second. Watching as she loaded her pistol up. As she put them away.
“Well it’s the only plan we’ve got so we have to go with it. If not, well There’s always plan B.”
Twilight arrived at the library, her face looking down. Doing everything she could to try and not look noticed while she prepared herself to deal with Cain. She found herself moving past the bookshelves as she attempted to find Smolder. She would make it simple. Use a bit of her Succubus magic and convince her to go home. Twilight imagined a lot of things she might do. To get the woman out of here. While she looked down.
“Spike, I hope you know what you’re doing.” Twilight looked down at her wedding ring. They were already married for a day, but she never felt more alive as her heart skipped a beat just thinking of Spike. While she looked at it, Twilight couldn’t help thinking about the ring, the way it looked like the one she had been trapped in for years. Somehow it didn’t bother her as much as when she saw it; all she could think about was that Spike gave it to her and their promise to each other.
Smolder walked towards Twilight, a slight look on her face as the young librarian looked at the Succubus.
“Hey Twilight, how was the rest of the wedding? Sorry, I had to leave early, but Gemsmasher had to be in bed; otherwise, he would have been up all night.” Smolder said that calmness on her face while Twilight came in closer.
“It’s alright; thank you for coming along; it cleared a few things out.” Twilight smiled as she moved in, her eyes beginning to glow at this point as she caressed Smolder’s cheek. Smolder watched as her pupils dilated, a slight moan escaping her lips. As the young librarian was feeling a fire grow in her stomach.
“I—It’s alright. I’m just glad to see Spike, and he’s happy,” Smolder said as she started to turn red in the face like she was trying to hold back something. Yet Twilight knew what the main problem was. The woman was getting horny, and Smolder didn’t understand why she felt this way.
“Sorry, I just feel a little hot.” Smolder tried saying while she rubbed her forehead, though it wasn’t her head burning as she could feel a fire grow between her loins.
“You don’t look so well, and maybe you should head home a bit early,” Twilight said, smiling at her, adding a bit of power as she looked into her eyes, licking her lips. She could smell the sexual want on her face while Smolder felt herself squirming, her legs rubbing against each other as something about Spike’s wife was igniting something inside her, yet she found that she couldn’t fight it as she could feel her panties dampening.
“M-maybe your right. I should let my boss know. I— I.” She found her stomach tightening as she looked into those eyes while Twilight reached down, cupping her breasts. It didn’t even register in her mind as the succubus licked her lips.
“You might have to head home and take care of that. I’m sure they won’t notice you’re gone.” Twilight spoke in a seductive tone as she licked her lips. Smolder groaned hard as she started to think about it more; when was the last time she had taken care of herself? Probably a good while, while she felt images of someone on top of her fucking her. She tried shaking her head.
“I really shouldn’t. I mean, I have to pick Gemsmasher up after my shift.”
“Trust me. You’ve got plenty of time; I won’t tell anyone.” Twilight moaned softly, blowing hot ear into Smolder’s ear, as the librarian shuddered, feeling as though she had a mini orgasm already nodded.
“Fine, I should go and get myself checked out quickly. It might be a stomach bug.” She lied, but Twilight nodded, knowing the truth as the young woman found herself running out of the building like it was nothing.
Twilight giggled, “Have fun there, Smolder; I hope you have a perfect time.” She took in the scent Smolder left, a sweet honeydew smell. As she started to spread her arm out and transform, she appeared with rearranged breasts shrinking her hair, growing out, as she allowed her clothes to turn, becoming sexier as she looked like the sexy Librarians teenagers always wished they could see but never could find in their local ones.
“Hmm, I should lighten it up and make sure no one notices me.” She wiggled her tush and changed them to become modest as she summoned a pair of glasses. She was placing them around her face. She puffed her hair up and began doing Smolder’s work.
She would bring out the classic fake it till you make it, while she started putting random books up. She was still trying to figure out where they were going but looked busy waiting for Cain to arrive.
She imagined taking on Cain herself. She didn’t want him harming her husband. Twilight growled, feeling the fire in her stomach, a rage she had never felt before. She rolled her neck and hoped their plan might work.
-000-
Cain walked through the doors of the library. It wasn’t what he expected. He imagined they would be somewhere a bit more public. He could influence the people around him with his ability. Sure, a few were walking around checking out books, but it wasn’t what he hoped it would be. Yet at the same time, it will do.
“Brother, are you sure you want to do this? You can walk away and just let them live. Lie to the church. They won’t find out.” Abel said as Cain walked past him. He didn’t say a word to Abel. He was done talking; it was time for him to work. It was what he did best. He was the first killer; It was all he was meant to do.
Cain moved down, sitting at one of the tables, relaxing; he leaned back. Taking a deep breath as he awaited for Spike West to come over. If he came alone, it would be good if the succubus came just as good. It would save him time; that’s how Cain imagined it.
He took long, drawn-out breaths as he listened for Spike to come in. He just knew that sooner or later, this might be over with. He didn’t have much to worry about.
-000-
Spike walked in, his heart pounding as he tried keeping a cool head. At the same time, he took his hands and rubbed them.
“Just relax, Spike, it’ll be alright… it’ll be alright.” Spike found himself repeating himself. It was like a prayer, as he hoped it would go as planned. He also began thinking about what Discord said to him.
You have imagination. That guy relies on his abilities. Spike found himself thinking about it and then adding what Sunset shimmer said about the guy having a possible weakness. He hoped it would work. He would need a miracle that this would work. Spike took a long deep breath looking at the library door, soon pushing it in.
Spike looked around and saw Cain sitting there—his calm expression. Spike found himself more irritated when the guy just rested his head back. The man sent a car out to hit Spike, and he just wanted to take a damn nap. Spike growled but stopped thinking about Twilight, Her in his head, while he heard his old man say.
When something gets you mad or upset, think of some titties that ’ll smile at you. He wasn’t sure how it made him feel, but he took the advice as he took in long deep breaths as he groaned. It helped him feel calmer, yet he could still feel his anger boiling over while he walked toward the first killer.
Spike sat down, scooting in a while, watching Cain. Cain finally took notice of Spike while he smiled.
“So you finally arrived. Are you ready to make a deal?” Cain asked while looking over at Spike; he saw the anger in his eyes and could feel the rage going into the young man’s veins.
“What’s the deal this time?” Spike asked, taking a long, drawn-out breath.
“It’s simple, give me the succubus, and I will leave. You’ll never see me again, and I’ll convince the organization that I killed you. They shouldn’t bother you guys again.” Cain smirked while raising his hands.
“I give you my word.”
“Yet how do I know I can even trust you? You sent someone to try and run me and my wife over?” Spike said, his voice staying steady as he balled his fists.
“Because when I make a promise, I keep it. I don’t break my promises.” Cain said, his voice turning mellow. “Heck, I’ll even forget about the traitor Sunset shimmer. Besides, the church doesn’t care about the half-breed. She won’t kill someone like the rest of her kind accidentally.” Cain spoke while watching Spike. Spike, though felt angry.
“She’s still family, as far as I’m concerned.”
“She’s an abomination, born from Windrider and a succubus after it forced herself on him.”
“And that was wrong, but Sunset shimmer is innocent; she wasn’t a part of this.”
“It drove my boy insane to cut his nuts off and damn him.”
“From what I heard, he was a sick little puppy, which shows how you raised him,” Spike said. While he tried not to spit, Cain slammed his fist into the ground.
“I did not make him that way they did. I was doing my job, and If the succubus didn’t fuck him up, he might have been better.” Cain said as Spike noticed he touched a nerve.
“Getting angry there. Were you like this when you killed your brother?” Spike added while Cain moved in closer, grabbing him by the collar.
“I did what I had to do! Do not judge me for what I did in my past; God willed it.”
“How about you take some damn responsibilities, Cain. Walk away from this. Let me and my family be.” Spike returned the statement as he stood up. Looking into Cain’s eyes as he felt himself overwhelmed with bloodthirsty rage. As he was shaking.
“I am doing my job, and I think we’re not going to come to an understanding. I might let you run so that I can enjoy the hunt. But there is no place on earth you can ever hide from me.” Cain said while he let Spike go. Watching him more, Spike nodded when he turned around.
“Oh, Cain, I’ve got to ask you something?” Spike turned back at him, overseeing the first killer.
“What might that be?” Cain asked while he stood there, willing to let his prey ask a final question.
“How good is your healing factor?” Spike moved over to the side. Cain looked more confused when he looked down. He saw a rope tied around his leg. How he hadn’t noticed that.
“How in the?” But before he could finish his question, the rope was being pulled as He was knocked on his back being dragged away. Cain didn’t even have time to react as he was pulled out of the library.
Outside the library, and in a Dodge pickup truck from around nineteen-eighty, Applejack, Daring do, and Sunset shimmer were sitting in it, pushing the car at high speed as Daring do called.
“Let’s hope this works!” She muttered, looking back. Cain was being dragged all over the road. Sunset shimmer watched as Cain was getting run over by another car. The fact no one seemed to notice this was an understatement.
“How is it no one noticing they’re running Cain over.”
“Succubus Illusions while he’s attacked to the rope, he looks invisible to some humans. Not going to last long!” Daring do explained as she made a quick turn. Slamming Cain against a pole. Applejack grunted as he watched how Cain back bent even though she thought that hurt.
Cain felt pain all over his body as he kept slamming into various things. The ground pealing his skin as he tried figuring out how fast he was going as he grunted; if he had to guess, they were going at least forty-five miles an hour. When he felt himself bouncing in the air, he hit the pole with a hard grunt, his back snapping in response before it was repaired.
“Oh, I am going to fucking!” He screamed as he found himself turned around, his face rubbing on the Asphalt road, his voice quiet as he continued being pulled. Cain did have to admit the rope was very sturdy. He imagined he might use it on the succubus and Spike for cruel things when he got out of this.
He a massive grunt as he felt a KIA run over his neck, as it cracked. His body continuously healed itself with every bit of damage it took as Cain let out a fierce yell. His skin smelled like roasted pork.
Daring do, Sunset shimmer, and Applejack stopped in a parking lot. As they turned around, seeing Cain lying there. It looked like he was a complete splatter all over the road, but they kept an eye on him. Spike, driving up along with Twilight, stopped next to the girls as they exited the car, looking back at Cain’s body.
“Do you think it worked?” Spike asked while they looked at the motionless body. He didn’t want to touch it. The way it looked, he wanted to gag more than anything.
“Grab the ropes… we should tie him up while he’s out cold,” Spike muttered, holding back his stomach. He wasn’t going to brag or make a quip. He felt disgusted, never imagining he would do this to a fellow human. But it had to be done. It was him or his family. So Spike chose his family.
The succubus nodded as they untied the end of the truck as headed over to Cain, cautious about what might happen next when Spike moved over, pushing Spike around. The way Cain’s face was ripped off. He didn’t even see his skull. While Spike, Imagined that he saw Cains' brains. He wasn’t sure if Cain would wake up from that, not for a while.
“Spike, are you ok?” Twilight asked while he looked back. The worried look on Twilight’s face as he shook his head.
“It’s alright. Just… Disgusting, that’s all.” He muttered while he tightened his stomach and was ready to put the rope around Cain. Then without warning, Cain’s hand reached up, grabbing Spike by the wrist. Spike’s eyes widened in horror as Cain pulled himself up. There was a gurgling sound as Spike watched Cain’s face begin to rebuild itself. Muscles regrowing around his face as he pulled himself up using Spike Like it was nothing.
“Yooou,” Cain growled out, as his mouth formed as he returned to his usual self. Spike tried pulling back. Cain stood there, his clothes ripped apart as his skin healed over, and he returned to looking like his usual self and gagged out.
“Did you just try and kill me using… Looney tune logic!” He called out the rage in his voice while Spike stepped back. He could feel his anger building up faster than it had before. It was like a loop building up between them.
“I mean, I’m impressed that you were even able to do that. So how’s this? I’ll make your death quick because it was just that amusing!” Cain said as he slammed Spike down into the ground. His strength was inhuman, and Spike groaned, feeling the wind knocked out of him. While looking up, Cain fully healed as he looked at him with burning red eyes and kicked him.
“I was trying to be a nice guy! I didn’t want to kill you if you just handed me the damn succubus. I would have been on my way, and you could have lived happily ever after or whatever shit you believe in!” He gave Spike a hard kick, sending Spike off to the side as he felt himself grunting.
“So what? I would rather die than let you hurt Twilight or Applejack.” Spike groaned as he tried pulling himself up. Cain grabbed his neck, tightening his fingers around him. Spike is trying his best to gasp for air.
“Well, congrats, you’ll die, and I still win,” Cain growled as he planned on strangling Spike. He didn’t care right then. The immortal was pissed, not even Abel screaming for his brother to stop.
Cain growled, “Not this time. I am sick of you trying to influence me!” Spike gasped, feeling like he was about to black out when There was a cracking sound without warning. Spike dropped to the ground as he took deep breaths and pulled himself up, looking over.
Smolder was standing there with a baseball bat as she had cracked over Cain’s head. Though Smolder looked at Spike, she transformed into Twilight as she looked at him.
“Spike, are you alright?” She looked at him, the worry on her face. Spike gave him a thumbs up.
“Where did you get the bat from?” Spike groaned, standing up, his legs wobbling while he groaned.
“From the truck, it was in the bed.” She pointed over. At the same time, Spike grunted as Cain snapped up. As he looked over at the succubus, the annoyance on his face as he rolled his neck. Twilight instantly turned into her Succubus queen form as she took another crack at Cain.
Cain was prepared for this as he caught the bat in midair, snapping it with strength. Twilight watched in shock as she pulled back, trying to stab the immortal killer.
“Come on now, that’s not impressive at all!” Cain muttered as he looked at Spike. The anger is boiling over.
“I thought you’d do something more interesting but try to kill me! I invented the game of murder!” He called out while he was focused on Spike. He’d take care of Twilight later.
Spike brought his fists up and started throwing fists. He brought a right hook over at Cain, who moved out of the way as Spike, made a turn bringing his elbow off as he hit Cain in the chest. Cain took it with strive as he threw his punch. Spike groaned, feeling his jaw crack as he got knocked back. His back is going against the truck.
“Well, that didn’t work.” He looked back to the girls as they jumped out of the truck. The succubus transformed fire engulfing their bodies as they began running at Cain as he watched them, his eyes turning demonic, while Twilight turned and stabbed him with the splintered end of the back as he groaned.
“What a backstabber,” Cain grunted while he turned around, backhanding Twilight and spinning her into the air. Her Raven wings came out as she used them to break her fall.
Applejack brought out her Colt revolver and started firing at Cain, getting nice and close, but Cain managed to dodge it, moving his body around as he grabbed the gun. He tried spinning her around using the weapon against the other, but Applejack dropped one of them as she turned into his arm, slamming her head into his. A hard grunt as they pulled back. Applejack rubbed her head while Cain smirked.
“Nice try, there!” He cackled, feeling more alive as he watched Daring do running at him. She bit into his neck, trying to rip a chunk of it out as he flung her around. Cain didn’t look amused while Sunset Shimmer watched in horror. He looked at her for a second, a smirk on his face.
“What’s the problem, Sunset shimmer… too afraid? Your father was a killer; he was like a son to me. Now he knew how to fight!” He growled while Sunset shimmer’s anger overwhelmed her when she ran at him. She screamed out.
“I’m nothing like Windrider! You sick, demented fuck!” she moved, tackling him. This managed to get Cain. As he was pushed back onto the ground, she slammed her claws into him, dragging them out as she looked at him with hatred. The rage is overwhelming. The thought of Windrider. The idea of Cain, the fact she was reminded of who she was, and the death she helped in.
“I’ll kill you! I’m nothing like him! I’m nothing like him!” she called out, not caring who watched as she clawed at him. Her body was overwhelmed with adrenaline as she felt rage running through her while Cain smirked as he threw a punch right into her stomach.
Sunset shimmer’s eyes went blank as she felt him ripping right through her gut as she fell over.
“That was Windrider, you traitorous bitch!” He growled while he looked to see Abel, the sad expression on his face. He was shaking his head.
“What are you looking at? Go, I don’t need you! I don’t need anyone!” Cain said as he growled, annoyed that the ghost of his past kept coming at him. He wanted this to be over with. He was sick of it. When he felt a punch going in his jaw, he turned to see Spike. This annoying little human had attacked him again.
“Why won’t you stay down, you little shit!” He growled, his hair turning disheveled while Spike kept throwing punches. It didn’t impress the immortal. If he had to describe it, he’d been hit by people stronger than him at this point in his life. It was like just being punched by a kid.
“Because I have to keep going! You wouldn’t understand!” Spike shouted as he kept throwing punches, Cain taking them unimpressed as he was ready to end this man’s life.
Cain was ready to snap Spike’s neck when a gun was shot without warning, and everything went dark.
Spike stood there looking at the bullet size hole that went through Cain’s head. A hard groan while Cain collapsed. There was a moment of shock as Spike was covered in the immortal being’s blood.
“Is that it?” he huffed. His muscles burned while watching Cain lay there. He was looking at Applejack.
“Don’t stand around and ask questions. Get the damn rope! Before he wakes up!”
It seemed like the girls were ahead of this as they started pulling the rope, tying Cain up, and ensuring it was nice and tight. He was moving over his body and knotting them so Cain couldn’t break out. His arms were tied up. His legs bound up.
“Good thing I learned Shibari.” Twilight panted as they tightened the last rope. Applejack looked over, more confused.
“The Hell is Shibari?”
“Rope plays… don’t worry about it, come on. Let’s finish this.” Twilight panted while they watched Cain’s head regenerating. Spike had to describe whatever happened as a miracle, but Cain seemed cold as they stuck him in the back of the truck and covered him with a tarp as they drove off. They had much to do.
Spike groaned as the girls drove. They looked worn out. Twilight looked the worst for wear as her wing bent from landing on them the wrong way.
“How’s your wing, Twilight?”
“It’s fine… it should heal in time.” Was all she could say as they drove back to Spike’s house.
-000-
Cain found himself waking with a hard groan as his head hurt. He tried rubbing his head when he came to realize something. He couldn’t move his hand.
“What in the… What’s going on.” He tried moving around but couldn’t see that he was in a garage. Was all he knew as he looked over, seeing the American flag. That was all he could notice.
“What is going on? Release me!” he shouted, almost demanding when Spike moved over.
“I don’t think so, Cain.” He came in, his body looking more bloody than needed.
“What did you do?” Cain demanded while he began to realize something. He saw bits and pieces of his body, the shock on his expression as he looked over at his arms, his fingers tied together being placed in metal boxes.
“We heard a rumor about how it takes a while to put yourself together. You can thank Sunset shimmer for that. So we decided to go with that plan. It took a while to separate. Your body kept trying to come back together. But with some torches and a bit of luck. We got you separated.”
“I’ll come back; I always do. I am forever.”
“I believe you… why we’ll make sure it takes a while before you can put yourself together.” He grabbed Cain’s head. Spike screamed internally as he wanted to throw the talking head but was nervous.
“I will kill you all and make sure you suffer.” He growled while Spike put him in the lock box and added some duct tape, wrapping it around his mouth.
“We’ll have a rain check on that.” He shuddered while the girls were putting parts of his body in boxes. Nothing like the lock box, not enough that the pieces couldn’t fully get out. He imagined Cain would get out, but they would be ready. But at the same time. Spike imagined they might cash in that miracle that Cain didn’t escape in their lifetime.
“So where should we take this… I mean, not like we can dump it in the trash; they might hear him muffle.” Twilight said while she looked exhausted, they never imagined she would cut someone open. The long motion as Applejack shook her head.
“I’ve dealt with worst. But we do need to find a place to hide these body parts.”
The muffling from Cain’s box continued while Spike shook his head.
“I have an idea, the forest; we’ll bury boxes in different parts of the woods. As for the head… we’ll keep it with us. Better to have it around us. So no one can find them.”
They would do just that, heading out in the middle of the night and taking boxes around the woods just outside of town where they would bury parts of Cain’s body, putting them down as deep as possible. The group could only pray that no one would find these parts of Cain’s body. Such a feeling while Spike looked up at the full moon. It would be a night they wouldn’t soon forget.
-000-
“Are you sure you guys have to go so soon? It feels like you guy’s just got here,” Fireheart said, hugging Twilight; The two shared a moment while Spike put their bags in the back of their truck.
“Yeah, we’ve got to get back to work. But it was good seeing you guys.” Spike muttered while he moved, hugging his mom. Fireheart nodding,
“Well, I’m glad to have you guys come over… even if it wasn’t something I would expect.” She said, smiling at the others. It seemed she had gotten used to the knowledge that Twilight was a succubus. It was awkward, but she accepted it.
“It was good to see you also. I’ll make sure to call you guy’s more often.” The soft smile on his face as he tossed the muffling safe into the bed, as it let out a hard grunt.
“You better, and I want to see any grandkids you might have.” Fireheart teased as she moved over, kissing his cheek. Spike snorted, feeling embarrassed.
“We’ll see. I’m unsure if kids will be in the future so quickly.” He looked to Twilight, who smiled more, the way she watched him. It made Spike curious, but he ignored it.
“Well, don’t keep me waiting, alright, bud? I wanna be a grandma.” She snorted while Stormbreaker walked over.
“Fireheart, let the boy be. It’ll happen when it happens.”
Stormbreaker shook Spike’s hand before pulling him in for a big old bear hug. The two held it for a second, as Stormbreaker said.
“You’ve become a good man Spike; I’m proud of you.” The moment was soft before they separated
“Thanks, Dad; well, we better get going.”
Epilogue
Spike and the girls made it back to the apartment. Twilight is resting up in the seat next to him. Her head rested against him while Spike smiled; Applejack looked out the window. It was clear that the drive had taken a bit out of them. Even Cain had eventually stopped making noise at this point. Spike imagined it didn’t help with how many bumps they took. But he chose to ignore that.
“Well, we’re here.” He smiled, looking back to Twilight as he nudged her awake. Twilight looked around with a small smile.
“Finally, home. Glad to be home.” Twilight muttered while she stretched out her body, popping and looking at Spike.
“Hmm, you know, with Cain and all that, we didn’t get to celebrate our Honeymoon.” She smiled, leaning in and kissing his cheek. All while, Spike laughed as they got out of the car.
“Well, I’m sure that we can come up with something. But it’ll come back later.” He remembered that card the succubus Mirage had given him, and it made him wonder if he would bring it up to her. Before deciding to leave it be for the moment.
“I’m sure you will. Though one thing we need to do.” She leaned in closer. Her succubus form was still in place as her crown of thorns glowed gently. As she gave him a seductive smirk.
“Hmm, you have a point there. Yet your sister is still here, and I wanna make this night special.” He chuckled while he wrapped his arms around her, his fingers brushing against her wings, which had slowly healed up during the drive.
“Go one; I’m going to deal with the head. Besides, I don’t wanna listen to my sister and her husband fucking.” The southern cowgirl said as she jumped into the truck bed, her arm resting on the safe as Spike nodded.
“Hey, thanks for that.”
“Don’t thank me. Get going and let me know when you’re done,” Applejack said as she reached around, polishing her gun. While she got comfortable imagining that it might be a while before she would head inside. Besides, it was a beautiful night. The stars are sparkling at night, and the moon is packed like a dinner plate. Applejack imagined she could sleep under the stars. Remind her of those simple nights back in the South.
Spike looked over to his wife and gave a nod, a light smirk.
“So how about it, want to consummate the marriage?” he said in a cheesy tone while Twilight found herself giggling at the reaction.
“Oh, I suppose, but never do it in that tone again.” She smirked, flicking his nose as they headed up the stairs. Spike ran behind her. Applejack could watch their stuff. For the time being. As they headed up the stairs to their apartment building. Twilight standing there as he took the final step up. She looked beyond beautiful. Those sultry red eyes, the light smile on her dark skin. She showed her succubus form, not caring if someone caught them. The fact it was just the two of them. Spike found himself tempted to take her right now in the hallway.
It took every ounce of willpower for him not to do that as he looked at her, unlocked the door, and opened it.
“Ladies first.” He chuckled, but Twilight shook her head as she expanded her wings, jumping into his arms.
“You know the rules carry me in there.” She winked, her arms wrapping around his neck as he steadied himself.
“Oh, how could I have forgotten.” Spike snorted while walking through the door, helping her right inside while he let out a few grunts.
“Grr, gru grunt!” Spike said to her while she returned it.
“Urrg urr hurrg!” They laughed at the primate noises as Spike kicked the door behind him closed and put Twilight down. She smirked while the two ran to the bedroom, removing their clothes as much as they could as they tossed them where ever they landed. Twilight enticed him to the bedroom door as she opened the door, covering her naked frame as she stood there nearly naked.
“So, my sexy human, are you ready to ravage your Succubus wife?”
“Don’t you know it?” He smirked, licking his lips as Twilight pulled her red silk down. She tossed it to him, and Spike caught it. The soft fabric in his hand as he chuckled,
“Well, Mrs. Drake, shall we begin?”
Twilight headed into the room while Spike closed the door behind him—the panties hanging from the knob.
It would be a night of love making and the beginning of a new chapter in their life.
The End…
Author's Note
Well here it is the end of the book well. Time to edit this thing and prepare it for Amazon hope you guy's enjoyed the second book. Sorry it took so long to actually finished the who thing.
https://www.patreon.com/Mrmidnightwolf
